From The Art and Popular Culture Encyclopedia
"In the pre-railway days of 1853, I crossed the prairies of America. My first experience of camping was above the wooded slope on the plateau behind Kairkock, on the Mississippi, when a lad of nine. There, 300 of us camped in tents and wagons, which camp lasted for about five weeks."--The Camper's Handbook (1908) by Thomas Hiram Holding
|
The Camper's Handbook (1908) by Thomas Hiram Holding.
Full text[1]
PIGGOTT BROS. & CO.
Manufacturers of LTD.
TENTS & CAMP EQUIPMENT ol every descriplion.
Tents and Equipment for Up-river and Seaside Camping.
Foldinfi Bedsteads, Tables, Chairs, Cooking Apparatus, etc., etc.
Special 'Fealher-weight' Tents and Eqnipmeiit forCyclu-Camping.
Tents for Motor and Caravan Camping.
Tents for Exploring, Surveying, Mining, Engineering, etc.
Special Tents for the Tropics.
WRITE FOR FULL ILLUSTRATED CATALOGUES.
57, 58 & 59, BISH0P80ATE ST. WITHOUT,
and 1, Artillery Lane,
esS-iJ^^T" =";,'"■ LONDON. E.C.
- EK-EiSD
_^ BOOT"
(BEGO.)
THE IDE/Vl- BOOT
for
COUNTRY
WALKING
7\l50
I SAAART
and BLACK FOR TOWN-
erick St Go.,
HISH-CLASS BOOT n^KCRS.
64a, Gracccburcb 5t, E.C
87, Bisbopsqatc 5t. Witbii), E.C
16, VA^rH L-aoe, E.C.
328, Hi<jb Holbori?, W.C.
6?-66, Cbaijccry Laoe, V.C
A l-ar<e Stock of WATERPROOF BOOTS for
Pist)inc, SliooliiT«, ar)d Golf.
PifsKIp) A^telopet »nd otijer L.E6GING5
ii) creikt variety.
— — BOOTS yAADE TO ^VEASURE.
Illaitratsd uil DaacriptiTS Oattlo|rue lant poit [r«« on apptication.
'I
THE: CAMPER-S
HANDBOOK.
H. HOiulNG.
. \ ' •• I ^ .\ri ', *
I '1\ ., "A- .
P. j. \U^ i'! ')\.
THE CAMPERS
HANDBOOK
BY
T. H. HOLDING,
AUTHOR of—
'* WATERY WANDERINGS 'MID WESTERN LOCHS,
'* CYCLE AND CAMP/
ETC., ETC.
SPECIAL CONTRIBUTIONS BY
THf: LADY ARTHUR GROSVENOR : MRS. HORSFIELf);
MATTHEW ARNOLD: G. D. MATTHEWS.
R. J. MECREDY.
tf
Xon^on :
SIMPKIN. MARSHALL, HAMILTON. KENT & CO., Ltd.,
4, Stationer's Hall Court, E.C.
1908.
S(^3l11S.^s
^ HARVARD COLLEGE LIBRARV
BEQUEST OF
ROLAND BURRA6E DIXON
MAY 19, 1936
PRINTED BY
I
I
\
DE VERE & CO.,
I AND 2 CHURCH PASSAGE, NEW COMPTON STREET,
LONDON, W.C.
I '
i
^^ After carejul consideration, to use a little-known quotation^ the
Author has resolved toxwrite thts book in childlike, simple language
afid in the FIRST person.
It is less proper so to do, and most unusual.
The work will lose by this course its chance to rank as a " literary
effort y" but it may save the Catnper- Student much loss of time.
This is a sordid and inartistic view, but the saying is franky
plainly true, and may be taken as the Author's clumsy way of
announcing the keynote of its tone and plan.
The unlearned generally write so as to appear learnedy and the
really learned so that none but the mighty in culture may
comprehend them.
^
TO THE TWENTY-FIVE
T)edications are old fashioned; that is why I
dedicate this book to the twenty-five good
fellows who have shared my many tents by stream or
mountain slope, by river, shore, or wood, for more
than twenty-five years, in nearly every Shire in G. B.
and Ireland.
They have forgiven me much, and I them, perhaps,
a little. They often received plates from my hands to
wash a bit less clean than I received them back for
packing.
Now, though they have mostly degenerated into a
more refined state ot living, in what is more or less a
permanent *'pitch/' their old Skipper goes a-Camping
still, and finds fresh hands to drill and share his roosts.
They now pay softer hands to wash the plates, and
besides have a different companion, and occasionally,
no doubt, gently touch the cradle. They may even
dare a remark in their new domiciles on the cooking,
a liberty they felt was denied them in my camp, whether
said cooking was all to a turn or fit to turn them up.
Those old times were very happy, nay, often full of
delight. Alas, we cannot repeat the past. Yet possibly
the perusal of this book may serve a two-fold purpose :
Revive some memories of those old gipsy times, and
give their children tips, should a taste for "roughing
it" descend to their offspring.
T S .
Contents-
•
Frontispiece. Title. To
the Twenty-five.
Division I.
PAGE
Chapt
)) -
er I.
11.
III.
IV.
V.
—The Introduction of Things
— "Assertions"
— ^Types of Campers
—" Pros and Cons"
— "Campania"
I
lO
15
23
41
Division II.
>>
VI.
VII.
VIII.
"Gipsy" Cooking
— Stews and Beverages
— Sweets
Division III.
• • • • • •
• • • • ■ •
• • • • • ■
5«
77
97
>>
IX.
X.
XL
— " Ins and Outs "
— Plain Foods
— Tinned Things and Sweet Stuffs ...
106
117
127
Division IV.
i
>>
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
"Links" ...
—The Night Hours
— " Tenting"...
Division V.
• • • • • •
• • ■ • • •
• • • • • •
142
156
172
>»
>>
M
>)
XV.
XVL
XVIL
XVIIL
XIX.
XX.
XXL
— Gipsy's Kitchen
"OleClo'"...
— Ladies' Camping Dress
— Culinery Utensils, etc. ...
— Toilet
— Pegs and Slides
— " Medical " and " Surgical "
204
213
224
229
240
247
255
Division VI.
>)
XXI I.
XXIII.
XXIV.
— Fabrics for Tents
— Tents 1
— Stoves
Division VII.
• • • • • •
• • • • ■ •
• • • • • ■
260
265
307
XXV.
XXVI .
XXVIL
XXVIIl
XXIX.
XXX.
XXXI.
— Cycle-Camping
— Ladies and Cycle-Camping
— Boat -Camping
. — Caravan-Camping
— Pedestrian-Camping
— Variant Camping
—Things Left Over
3i«
333
340
353
367
377
387
^
DIVISION I.
The first J ew Chapters are upon Camping treated as a sensible
pastime. They also deal with it tn the abstract^ touching on the
successful and unsuccessful votaries thereof.
The personal failings are not of particular persons, but are just
touches based on realities fused with the passing principle of things.
Ify therefore, certain matters named are set down as too obvious and
commonplace^ the wise ones must allow them as written for brothers
and sisters with less, or Itkely enough, no experience at all. If all
were experts, there would be small necessity, not alone for these
simple notes, but none for this Handbook itself.-
ERRATA,
ARTICLE.
270
4CX)
423
— After and" in fourth line, read "it."
— After "behind" in second Hne, read "and."
— Instead of "fixed" in sixth line, read "slotted."
— Instead of "forks" in second line, read "head."
Erase "Cannard" in twelfth line.
CHAPTER I.
THE INTRODUCTION OF THINGS.
cannot bt- expected that every reader
L's why I assume to write a Handbook
damping. Were the whole story to be
it would itself make a book. I am most
- tant to obtrude even the few necessaiy
to show such claim — if it really exists.
constantly growing reason for the issue
of such a work is evident enough, and some few reasons why
I essay the task may be discovered below. I am not disposed to
give what I might term a sort of bkiek story ok a campkr's
LIKE. Were I wishful of piecing up the former time to the
present in any degree of completeness, good taste as well as the
limited space of this book would preclude it.
Apart from taking the reader into my confidence, it will be
clear, I hope, that the considerable experience and the variety of it
in this particular line of sport, will be evidenced in the hints
which it is the aim of this book to afford, and not necessarily to
beginners, but to campers at large. I rather dislike that constant
gibe by reviewers, when a man has done a thing in the shape of
writing a technical book, that " it will be eminently helpful to
beginners," which is a platitude. The people who say this are as
capable of being helped by such a book as " the young." Ko
mere exchange, however, of ideas between man and man could,
if published, be in any sense called a Handbook. Though I intend
to tackle it all round, I cannot pretend in the least that the subject
will be exhausted, because in nothing Is it more apparent that one
man's ideas will always, more or less, remain with him as his own,
and each disciple will on each point promulgate a new fad.
Therefore, anything in the nature of a positively exhaustive work
would not be possible. If, for instance, the methods I may deem
absurd, do for the " other man," I think that I. having found my
2 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
methods (which seem equally absurd to him) necessary and satis-
factory, am sufficiently justified in asking for charity on his part
by reading and testing them.
It would seem that, except in the early days, most of the
experience I have had has been gained, say, without the chance of
Camping with experts, without, therefore, the opportunity to learn
from or even to impart very much to others. Nevertheless, how-
ever absurd and impracticable certain suggestions and ideas of mine
may appear, they are meritorious at least in one thing, that they
are original. Not a thing, shall I insert in this book in the way
of positive instruction that has not been actually put to the test,
to my personal satisfaction, at least.
Now to return very briefly to the question — how do I come to
write " The Camper's Handbook ?" To begin with I have been
many times asked if there were such a book as gave hints and
information on Camping, which the neophyte was anxious to study.
In spite of this, none ever convinced me that there was a real need
of a Camper's Handbook, until I reflected on the impotency,
discomfort and inefliciency of the methods of many campers.
Their defective handling of matters, it seemed to me, robbed them
of much of its pleasure. The appearance of a short article by my
much respected friend, Mr. R. J. Mecredy, in " Fry's Magazine,"
in July, 1906, contained a clause something like this : — "Mr. T. H.
Holding, the greatest known authority on Camping," etc., or
words to that effect, set me thinking. If the statement were true,
it was worth examining. Was there, I asked myself, any other
man who had camped so many years, was as passionate and ardent
a follower of it, was anybody else still inventing, designing and
working out dodges and suggestions, and writing as largely on
Camping, as myself ? To be plain, there was not. Following
this line of reasoning came the idea of a work dealing with
Camping matters. Mentally the notion crystallised itself as the
"CAMPERS' HANDBOOK,"
and amongst the first half-dozen I consulted as to the likelihood
of such a book being useful, "Arjay"** was the first. He said,
" decidedly, and you are the man to do it." It was said appro-
THE camper's handbook 3
priately enough in his tent, pitched withal, against a backing of a
glorious group of pines, the Lower Lake of Killarney in front.
The surroundings seemed in harmony, so the rash resolve to
attempt the task was made, and I informed him of it "officially '
on the spot.
A Camper's Stqry.
In the pre-railway days of 1853, I crossed the 1 Prairies of
America. My first experience of Camping was above the wooded
slope on the plateau behind Kairkock, on the Mississippi, when a
lad of nine. There, 300 of us camped in tents and wagons,
which camp lasted for about five weeks. Jt remains the longest
"fixed camp" that I have attended, but it was only the beginning
of a prolongation, for, of course, it was a case of Camping
entirely across the prairies over a distance of 1,200 miles, and
it lasted from the Spring until August. The plains were then
uninhabited save for a few wandering tribes of Indians, probably
a million antelopes, and possibly half-a-million of wary buffaloes.
Soon afterwards, this gallant herd was swept away before the
" railway hunger," i.e., they were shot by Buffalo Bill and others
to feed the hungry navvies who constructed the line. I fell under
a wagon — weighing a ton-and-a-quarter — which passed over the
small of my back, but was not killed ; many have been sorry, of
course, since, but I could not help living on. In the following
Spring a wild and. dangerous wagon trip and camp-back from
Salt Lake City, up and through the Rockies, back to the States,
closed the experience in that early stage.
A good many years passed. I was engaged to lecture in
Sunderland on the subject of " Muscular Christianity " in the
Spring of 1877. Skipping all details it led to the purchase of a
canoe, of which I at once became a proud possessor. The
canoe led to Camping, and Camping led to a canoe cruise in the
Highlands of Scotland, probably in imitation of Macgregor. An
account of this was published under the title of " The Cruise
of the Osprey." The book was soon sold, and is, of course, out of
print. From 1877 to 1907 is 30 years, during which, on every
conceivable opportunity, and in 95 per cent, of all the counties of
Great Britain and Ireland, persistent Camping has continued
without a break.
4 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
In 1878, another canoe cruise and camp with several
enthusiastic canoeists came off in Scotland, a full account of
which from my pen was published by Waterlow & Co. — "Watery
Wanderings 'mid Western Lochs." Of this work, practically out
of print, a few copies only are left.
We now come to the most important epoch in the Camping
fever, which has been known in these later times. Need I say,
that I allude to the remarkable origin of Cycle-Camping ? This
has now indeed become so general that it is likely to swamp by its
popularity almost every other given branch of Camping, numeri-
cally. The actual origin of this was as follow^s, taken from
'"Cycle and Camp."*
" So far from being a'weary of Camping, in my fifty-third
year, I have at last carried out a simmering project cherished
for fifteen years. It came on with the old 'Ordinary,'
which was practically an impossible machine with which to
camp. The idea lay dormant from the blessed birth of the
- Safety' until July of this more blessed Jubilee Year of 1897.
Its fruition was an unexpected accident, as it were. My
friend, H , . . . called on me in July. ' We ' (Mrs.
H and himself) * are thinking of camping out with our
tandem, in Scotland, on our holiday, and, knowing you have
had a wide experience in camping, want you to come round
to B House to see some plans I have sketched out for
a tent.'
That settled it ! A night's discussion, my complete con-
demnation of all HIS schemes and the adoption of simpler
ones in all points was sufficient gratification to one's vanity
and egotism on one subject.
Within eight days two complete outfits were made — made
in four towns, by seven separate people, at a cost of three
guineas each — either lot weighing some fourteen pounds, and
so easily carried on a Tandem or on two Safeties, and practic-
ally carriable with almost equal ease on one machine.
One of these outfits was sent home, the other put in my
large yachting kit-bag, which annually takes flight to Ireland.
Our party consisted of four, all of whom had camped while
cruising on rivers and lakes in England, Scotland and Ireland,
during the past dozen years or so. We were now resolved to try
- A large edition of this work was published at 2s. It is now
reduced to is., postage 3d, De Vete & Co., 1-2 Church Passage, New
Compton Street, w.c.
mper's handbook
We believed we were pioneers of it We succeeded ;
the camp succeeded ! It is now clear the poor clerk or work-
man, who wishes to see fresh countries at home and abroad,
may gratify his whim and have a fine holiday on the weekly
expenditure of his pocket money and be independent of
wealher, distance, or, to him, the prohibitive tariff of hotels."
Previous to the publication of the work " Cycle and Camp," just
quoted, I had noticed that each of the two former books had led
many to become my disciples, and provoked a correspondence,
6 tHE camper's handbook:
considerably beyond one's calculation. Each book brought me
Camping friends, and I made campers of those friends who remain
in close touch to this dav.
These experiments in publishing, however, had shown all this,,
and led me to dare still a bolder step, which was the issue of
of the last named work, that had so singular and precipitate an
origin. What I have not stated there had better be stated here.
My ambition as an ardent cyclist and tourist (having been in fact
the originator of the great C.T.C., and having such a passion for
river, canal, and lake Camping by boat), had, of course, long been,,
as an enthusiast, to try and camp with the cycle. I had thought
of so many ideas, and yet had never been satisfied with any of them
until, with a rapidity of decision for which I can hardly account, I
hit on the plan which has remained since I started it, the key of
the whole scheme. The fact is, that no sooner was the book out,,
though far from satisfactoril3^ published b3^ the firm which under-
took it, that correspondence began again, people starting to question
me and make tents. It then seemed possible if Camping was
so good, and as cyclists now in point of magnitude out-number
three to one all the other vehicles in the country put together, that
there was something in it. The question was, could it not be promo-
ted? Each letter I received was very carefully kept. When I
found one person more interested than any other, and a close
experimenter in Camping matters also, in the person of the Rev..
E. C. Pitt-Johnson, M.A., New College, Oxford, I asked him to
confer with me to this end, viz., to tr3^ and form, out of the total
of i8 names of which I knew, an Association of Cycle-Campers..
It is an old story. We formed it in his lodgings in Oxford; I
elected him Secretary and he elected me President, it is needless
to say without opposition.
There was no cause for imagining that an association, carefully
worked, would fail in promoting the good work. That Association
under my direction and management, by the enthusiastic help of
hearty and kindly friends grew rapidly. We organised great
camps, almost every visitor attending became a disciple, and for
its size of 210 members never did there a more harmonious body
exist until unfortunate circumstances forced a cleavage, which
precluded my remaining in it with honour and self-respect.
But this big movement had life in it, so I formed, in Apri], 1906,.
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 7
the National Camping Club, and to show that my work had taken
•deep root, 150 members were enrolled in the new club within four
months. All that was said of the former Association, I say in a
•double sense of this latter. It is a singular thing that quite two-
thirds of this muster were of ladies and gentlemen who had only-
just begun — were the veriest novices. But none of them have an
ill- word to say of Camping.
This is mentioned in order to link up the ground of any claim
I may have to pen a Handbook on Camping. I would say that, at
the present moment, there are not less than 1,000 campers who
have added themselves to this last branch alone, working on my
suggestions, and mostly with such appliances as I have designed
for the purpose.
The Press has done a great deal to help the movement. Further,
everything that I have thought of ^ that was worth publishing, or
worth designing or modelling, that would help to make Camping
more enjoyable and efficient, the Press has always supported and
published, ^o that whatever benefit there might be, others should
reap their share therein. Perhaps this is the right place to allude
to the fact that the " C.T.C. Gazette," in which I have now written
regularly every month for three years, or thereabouts, has been
the most powerful medium in making converts to Camping that
we have in the country.
The thing is not a mere phantasy or passion of a moment.
There is a dead earnestness amongst these many disciples — a,
gravity in fact. They put real thought into it. They are not
content with enjoying it themselves, they act as missionaries to
others. Now through the " C.T.C. Gazette " the people of this
solid stamp have come in considerable numbers, — not merely the
youth, but the middle-aged and old. The mere compliments they
have paid to my writing have been pleasant enough in themselves,
but grandfathers have become enthusiasts in presenting appliances
to .their grandchildren, brothers-in-law have made wedding
presents of Camping outfits for people who got married at maturer
years, wives have presented their husbands with presents of
Camping requisites, and husbands their wives, etc.
Along w^th the whole of this, I have endeavoured at all times
to be on the search for anything '* to try" as an improvement.
Hence the various types of tents most in use now have been
8 THE camper's handbook
subject to continued variations, but in nothing were the variations
so marked as in the " Gipsy " tent, which is capable of being
worked almost into any size. In due course it will be described.
I have always endeavoured to keep the progressive spirit upper-
most, and have never stuck, or counteiianced others to stick at a
given idea. The most thorough experiments in order to gain
proof of every new thing, has always been the motto, with the
result that the lightness, elegance, compactness, simplicity, and
efficiency of the things that are now in general use, differ as.
widely as possible from the ordinary things used in past
generations.
Nor can I pass over for a moment the advantage that this has^
been. But for these ideas — this revolution, so to say — the
popularity of Camping could never have approached its actual
measure.
So much then for what may be termed nty claim for and
justification of my writing this book. No more need be said,
except that if I have received one inquiry, I must have received
nigh on to a thousand letters a year. These facts then seem to
say that Cycle-Camping, which has no regular organ or journal
like motoring and other new sports, is in need of the condensed
experience of a writer who can claim a wide knowledge of the
subject. Whether that be so or no, the task lies before me, so we
must turn to the actual business. Before doing so, however, I
wish to make a closing statement ; that though the question of
economy, expedition, charm and freedom of Camping, and all
other aspects of it will be dealt with, and thus form the earlier
portion of this work, there is a matter that must not be overlooked.
Both portable and stationary Camping is not a thing for the poor,
and yet it is. To put it another way, it is not a thing confixed to
the poor. People who own one, two or more motor cars go
Camping, as do people with several horses in the stable and with
large incomes. It embraces in traders those who are masters of
many profitable places of business, doctors in large and busy
practices in the West-end and country, barristers, solicitors,,
newspaper owners, publishers, printers, countr\^ gentlemen, ban-
kers, etc. Almost every division into which society in England is
sDlit, has contributed to the ranks of the Camping fraternit}' of
^av. These, then, are thj reasons whv the Handbook is
THK camper's HAMUHOOK I)
written ; whatever else may be questioned, these facts stand.
I close by asking, what are the Advantages of Camping ? As
there Is no operative law lo prevent a man quoting himself,
I proceed again to quolc accordingly from " Cycle and Camp":
" Who can question tiiem ? Only those who have never tried
it. All the hojTors which outsiders fear and with which they
llirealen us, we neither meet nor find. In fact, they don't exist.
Camping Is nearly always dehghtful, for a holiday at least, and if
well-managed Is pljasant and healthy, as well as cheap, for a
more protracted period. But it Is not a lazy life — far from it.
The question comes in here, perhaps, as to which kind of holiday
is more beneficial— A loafing or active one? He who would
spend a holiday in sheer laziness should take luxurious lodgings
or quarter himself at a fine hotel, and next to the strain and
exertion of eating, do literally nothing. To most nien, however,
young or middle aged, who lead active lives and who are gifted
with average energy, something less dormant Is, surely, an
advantage. The camp gives this — exercise without fatigue;
(resh air night and day, and sufficient excitement to create
interest, and remind a man that he lives.
That sounds well ! Yes, and has been proved to answer
when physic failed and tonics had lost their charm."
CHAPTER n.
"ASSERTIONS."
Pursuant, as lawyers say, to the abovf,
I wish to express some ail-round \'ii;ws
on Camping in general. It is possibli;
that the expressions used may be some-
what emphatic, as though I assumed
to know the subject. Should it seem
that these preliminary notes are a bit
too much in the line of " laying down
of the law" the reader must take Iht-ni
cuni grano salts.
Camping, I contend, is the oldest subject , for it interested
even primeval man. When he was born he had to be protected
from the inclemency or stern extremes of the weather, which
always gave trouble. When he became a youth it w~as " about "
the camp he played. When he became a man and wished to take
unto himself a wife, the subject that must have been uppermost
was where he could put her. The problem still exists, and often
causes anxiety.
Now we imagine that the neolithic man was a teiTible savage,
crude and coarse in form, and defective in brain power.
Those who wish to study the splendid form of his head, and the
firmness of his jaw. the length and tolerable straightness of his
limbs and fine proportion of his frame, may satisfy themselves at
Cambridge or other anatomical museums, to the contrary. Fresh
air evidently agreed with him, and Camping was a fairly healthy
pastime for those who survived it, — they were an ever increasing
number ; Leopold II not being then alive.
Camping, when there was no other alternative hut to camp,
was quite a different thing from Camping to-day. Then a house
would have been a novelty ; to-day, it is the tent on agrcen slope,
that is novel, The fragile cover between us and the sky, oi- the
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK II
elements, is the charm, and we seek it for a variety of reasons,
the chief of which is that having started it we soon begin to Hke
it, and liking it, it is hard to leave off.
There is rather a grave aspect of Camping ; in fact, there are
several *' views " that must be taken seriously. To begin with, it
has a rather broadening effect on a man's mind. There is nothing
that is more of an eye-opener, so to say, than active and literal
Camping. The roughing it is hardly there ; the starvation fare
is an absolute delusion ; the scare of rheumatism is the biggest
liction of all ; the terror of damp — it has no terrors, owing to the
modern equipment ; and in the daily duty there is no time to feel
tedious. Leisure for " literary " occupation never comes. But
what does come is fresh air in abundance, a surprising appetite, a
rare occupation for the mind in conjuring up what the next meal
is to be, and trouble to lind time to be ready for it, and to have
the meal ready for the appetite when it calls, a, wonderful power
for sleeping, an absence of colds, and a jolly mental freedom
and content. Time is always ahead of us in camp.
As to a cold : this is very curious. Within a day or so of writing
these words, I had told Mr. Mecredy that a fortnight after return-
ing home I caught a cold in that little sharp "snap" in the middle of
September. He wrote to say he was surprised to have a cold him-
self, seeing that he, with his wife, had slept out for some ten months,
and he thought he was proof against cold. Soon after reading
this, Dr. Yeates, author of "The Medical Man in the Bush," came
to see me. He came to interview me on Camping matters, and
said, " I have lived out in that tent," showing me a beautiful
picture of a tent in which he had slept whilst practising his pro-
fession in the Lake District, "for nine months, and directly I
came to live in a house, a cold came on me."
This is what the "London Hospital" says : —
" After the San Francisco earthquake, thousands of people
had to sleep in the open, and it was thought that there would
be an epedemic of enteric, pulmonary, and mental diseases ;
instead the general health of the people has been better since
the earthquake than it was before. Many of those who were
previously in a poor state, and suffering ifrom poor appetites
and defective digestions, found both appetite and digestion
improving, while their mental condition was also benefited.
We hope that the lesson will bear fruit, and that the public
will learn therehy that fresh air and sunshine are essential to-
health, and that the former is particitlary important during
sleeping hours."
I wish, then, to make it quite clear thai those of us who are
susceptible to colds lose them directly we go to live out of doors.
I spoke of this to a wealthy country gentleman who can live in or
out of doors, just as he pleases, and its alternate effect on cold,
and he adduced this fact : "When I am out of doors nearly the.
whole time for a week at a stretch, I have no cold ; directly the
weather is inclement, and I cannot get out, a cold lays hold of me.
In short, though I am 70 years of age, I go out of doors to cure a
cold." Surely, then, these facts are in substantiation of the
advantages of Camping.
CAMri\G PKK SK.
It would be foolish to preach that all the people who go
Camping do it for mean motives of economy. Let me sink all the
THE camper's handbook 1 3
advantageous conditions of it, such as novelty, economy, and so
on, and take Camping as it is, per se. What does it do for a
man ?
teaches him no small measure of self-reliance.
gives him a new incentive to independence.
opens to him the possibility of personal resource.
teaches him patience when circumstances are adverse.
opens to him a new pleasure.
gives him greater freedom.
affords rest of mind.
is recreative. Repeated in another form, it is re-creat-ing.
keeps old men young.
gives younger people experience that they would not have.
makes men more tolerant of the domestic life.
gives man the power to manage and develop his personal
force to overcome obstacles,
teaches him patience and tolerance with other people,
takes him away from the toils of business,
opens to a man new society,
affords him an opportunity of cutting the society he does not
want,
revives his taste and love of the country,
enables him to wear out old clothes, for none other arc
comfortable in camp, and none other become the camp,
enables a man to get away from his family ; or his family
to get away from him for a spell,
allows a man to introduce his family to a new% and rough,
and innocent pleasure,
produces in him a new individualism — for the better,
has a tendency to the extension of his geographical
knowledge,
gives him a pleasure that has no vitiating influence,
helps to harden his physical nature.
adds to his physical activity, and therefore tends to the
lengthening of his life.
It is an educational force, which would take a chapter to
describe.
Increase of Camping.
Camping is increasing for a variety of causes, and perhaps for
14 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
the very same reason that driiikiiif^ intoxicating liquors is decreas-
ing. It hardly follows that I am compelled in this book to give
a reason in the inverse ratio, so to say, for and against each of
these two considerations, and to prove my cases. Statistics have
settled the drinking business, and I venture to predict statistics
will show, if we can get them, an increase of Camping, but I may
quote a few. I have known Killarney for nearly 30 years, but ,
never heard of a tent on its shore, but there have been through —
so far as I can learn — the recent movement which I initiated, this
year, at one time, ten tents upon the shores of the lake, and possibly
more.* Most of the "Old Boys" from our public Schools have an
annual camp somewhere. We take the poor errand boys —
orphan or otherwise — and give them a camp at the seaside.
Organised camps of regulars and volunteers, and all the rest of it,
are quite common, so that campers are a growing force, and
destined to grow more.
The Health of it.
I have never known anyone to be so unwell in camp as to
have to leave it to return home. What happens in camp, and
everywhere else, and it is best to state it, is the following : —
Neuralgia' or toothache : — It is difficult to lay these to the
charge of the camp ; the causes that operate there would operate
elsewhere. I speak now for what I know from experience.
When the cause of neuralgia was removed — never mind by what
process — the twelve years since of happy Camping have left the
writer without the added luxury of pain.
- Several years ago, a strong party camped at Muckross, under Mr.
Mecredy's irection.
«^
CHAPTER III.
TYPES OF CAMPEHS.
The lObstinate Novice.— i.— The
sore place in this man's life and charac-
ter IS of course his obstinacy He is a
lerv trying person to meet impossible
to h\e with and certamU barelj
agreeable to camp with He has a
(.reed which is previous theory iiid
ihat theory " my own ' He has worked everything out
from the problem of creation to the putting m of a tent peg
and you can give him no points Indeed it is harder to corner
an idea to his mind than it is to wash away a sand hill with a hand
syringe. Without describing in det
uy ropes half-a-dozen
times in three hours ; prepares and tidies and puts everything
away, and gets it out again, to do soiiiething. He even gets up
to knock an earwig from the rcjof, and then go down to the tent
door to chase a wasp. I have known the wind to drive a leaf or
two inside the tent ; up he gets and out they go. Now, all this is
what ! call energy wasted, and life is too short to chase harm-
20 THK CAMPERS HA\DB(X)K
less wasps and inanimate leaves. I admire the man who saves
himself all unnecessary physical exertion, but to do the energetic
Camper justice, I must say he is willing, smart, ^nd unselfish, and
if there is no sense of repose there is a sense of that indomitable
quality which carries such men as he through whatever task they
undertake.
Good Camping is indeed a commander of energy. Without it,
success is impossible, but by its aid, within reason and good bounds,
it is a splendid thing all round ; which is a platitude, and possibly
not the last.
The Self- Reliant Camper. — 6. — 1 like this man. He is a sort
of something upon which to fall back. Are we on a canoe trip ?
He will do what he is told cooly, for he is to be relied upon.
Tired ? Yes, but to make a goal he will plod away and never
murmur. I have known such a man, and he has travelled miles
with me for days and weeks together, and the cool self-reliance,
the way he falls into the line of things, doing all quietly and
never asking a needless question, and never failing to ask a
necessary one, has earned him my admiration, because he gives
me a sense of satisfaction that is not surpassed in any companion
of the many arduous months that I have pursued as a camper.
The SELF-RELIANT Camper ought to have another name. I
re-christen him the *' Handy Man." He will give the camp and
the programme in hand first consideration, and, to refer to my
ideal, I have never known him to give a quarter of an hour a day
to his personal adornments, or to anything save that of canying
out the excursion or the tour. Elsewhere I have said that good
Camping, or Camping on the whole is one of the things that
helps to teach a man self-reliance and independence, and that is
precisely what it does. Perhaps the unself-reliant man, to use
a clumsy phrase, is the one who never finds it convenient to do a
thing that is needed in the camp at once, but always has some
personal thing to do first, and so gives the camp second place.
The SELF-RELIANT Camper is the one who practises method
and acknowledges by such practice the claims of the camp, and
I am far from despising the term " business-like " in regard to
these matters. If you go for a walk for pleasure it is one thing,
but if you take your home and have to provide for it, cook, clean,.
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 21
tidy, plan and purchase in accordance with the customs of civilised
life, give me the self-reliant man, who takes these things ih the right
spirit, for he is the most self-reliaxt Camper.
The Ideal Camper. — 7. — He it is who really enjoys it. This
makes him do it well. He forgets nothing that ministers to the
comfort and pleasure, simplicity and economy of Camping. He
wants to save all the opportunities he can for enjoying the best as-
pects of the Camping life. It may be rest, a bit of study, a space
spent in fraternal intercourse or conversation. A person unable
to enjoy Camping had better give it up, in fact, he generally does,
and I was inclined to say " a good job too." I once heard an
experienced camper say, on a brisk and rather chilly night, after
a lovely day down a great and glorious Irish lake, something that
I have not forgotten. The candles were alight in the tent, the
door was half closed, the ground we sat on was particularly soft
for our tent floor, the stove w^as burning beautifully, the kettle
was beginning to sing, the toils and pleasures of the day were
past : '* the three hours in this tent before we turn in, ' Skipper,'
are worth all the journey from England if only for one night."
That was because he enjoyed it — he always kept in the spirit of it
too. The ideal Camper has to take the adverse circumstances
and turn them by sound philosophy into enjoyment. Is it very
very wet ? He imagines he enjoys the " rest" in the tent. Is it
very very hot ? He sleeps with the tent door open. Is the
cooking a little indifferent ? He imagines it is jolly and does not
grumble. Is it a little cold in the night ? He says it is just fresh.
Something breaks ? He takes it again in the same spirit. Is he
hungry and it is not convenient to have a meal ? Hfe placidly
waits till the opportunity should provide the meal which he knows
will come.
Every pleasure has its drawbacks. The ideal Camper will
balance one thing with another, just as most people have to
balance the gains and losses in life — and alas, in business. He will
set apart in due order, times and seasons for regular and recur-
ring tasks. I know a camper who, as soon as he has reached the
spot where the camp is to be pitched, unpacks the stove and
starts the kettle boihng. That may or may not be idealistic, but
it is, at anvrate, "business." He will keep his tent moderately
22 THK CAMPEKS HANDBOOK
tidy. I do not think I very much like those tents in which you
can see nothing," just as if everything had been put away and
must not be touched. Of the two I would rather have positive
untidiness in a camper than the methods of the fidget who wipes
away every straw, and sits as prim and stiff as a wooden doll.
The IDEAL Camper is extremely patient, and even if there is a
tendency to a little crossness — and there often is — he has the
good sense not to hear or say anything to the other fellow. He is
a wise man, because he knows the other chap who said a sharp
thing with a spice of acid in it, will repent it if left alone, and if
not, he will probably add to it. The worst of it is, an unpleasant
word said between two men in camp sticks for ever. Moral : then
don't say that word.
The IDEAL Campek will differentiate, if he is a junior, between a
hasty order, spoken somewhat tersely bv his friend, and an
offensive expression by a stranger. An order should never be
taken as personal or offensive from a chief when two or more
are Camping in company.
But the IDEAL Camper, if a seemingly hasty thing is said, bears
no grudge. He knows after all that Jackson is his friend and
when he spoke sharply, was probably a little thirsty, hungry, tired
or had too much to do, and so he "let go" without really meaning
it. In short, the ideal Camper cultivates the constant smile.
But, it may be asked, should a man, because he goes Camping,
become an artificiality and carry the manners of Belgravia all the
time ? Certainly not. The term "wearing a smile" is open to all sorts
of constructions, but to put it in the inverse way, " never look
sour " in camp and don't take offence, unless such is wilfully
aimed and meant. Be ideal in one thing anyhow, never say an
offensive word yourself, wilfully, and don't sulk if you hear one.
Vli'
CHAPTER IV.
"PROS AND CONS."
If all that is said be true of boys'
camps, is it not true of others ? The
very demand for opportunities to let
out all that remains of boyhood in an
adult, so long as it does not lead to
license, is a good thing. The man who
alludes to the House of Commons as
being sometimes "rowdy," forgets that if he were there, under the
like influence of heat and excitement, he would display a bit of
that same boyhood in man's years, which he calls rowdyism.
The men who have most of the boy in them far on in life, are
those who make the best campers, and the tendency of mod-
ern education is not necessarily academical training wholly, but is
aided by athleticism. There is something more than the mere
- 'form" of exercise in which youth so engages. There is the
blending of one personality with another. Thus acquaintances
are made, and ties are formed at College and School by an
atmosphere." This spirit and this training alike have an
influence.
Another ground of success is that women have come into it.
They can, and they do, make tents, and possibly good ones.
They take a pride in their management, they like to camp with
their husbands, and do so by scores, possibly hundreds. They
take the neatness of the house to the management of the tent, the
skill in their cooking to the camp fire. This adds, in short, another
proof of my claim that Camping has come to stay.
Yet another ground of its success is that, as everybody knows,
it affords more enjoyment, for less money, than almost any other
form of recreation for a change or a holiday. This has been
shown. But without going into the economic aspect of the
question again, there is so much that is jolly and pleasant, so free,
ti
as weii us liualthy, tliLit oiil- has s;Lid, '■ tin; health of camp life
commends it lo natural men and women."
Let us follow that phrase out. By a " natural " person is meant
one who loves nature, and who profits by ils every aspect. To
them it is irreverent, not to say wicked, to speak of a wet day a:,
"heastiy." It is equally wicked to speak of the sun in its greatest
hi;at and blaze as "atrociously hot, and makes one beastly un-
comfortable." The msii of nature helps to make his Campinj; a
success because it jjratifies a craving that is in him. He likes to
see water, to bathe or fish in it. He camps there, when he can.
Campinf; helps him to gel lo the recesses and pleasant places of
the earth, and to feel he is an absolutely free man. By Camping,
h^' c.in afford it, oth -rwise he possibly could not.
Another great thing which is worth considering is that when
Mrs. Johnson packs up her trunks and joins her husband in the
lodgings at Yarmouth or Dover, the only change they get is that
the lodging-house servant lays their breakfast instead of Mary, the
maid, at home, and that they meet with people to whom they can
talk and talk, over the same kind of meals day following day. All
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 2
- >
that makes their holiday. They left one house to go into another.
There is but a poverty-stricken variety of experience in a fortnight
thus spe.nt. None of the glorious freedom and independence, nor
yet the same beautiful rural surroundings that they might have,
three miles outside the same or some other town, in camp, either
stationary or portable, are theirs.
Camping has taken hold of a good many who are " beginning
to see it," and this fact is one of the inducements towards its
success. I have just visited an ideal family camp. It is on an
island in a river. There was the eating tent, the sleeping tent,
the servant's tent, the cooking tent for wet weather, and the over-
boat tent. Here the family and their servants were spending a
"savage" holiday. The scenery was pleasant and they were
adjacant to a town. I asked if they liked it, for they have a line
home on a beautiful lake amongst the hills of middle Ireland.
"They were having a delightful time." The brown limbs of the
children, the bronzed faces of the parents and grown-up branches
of the family, the enjoyment of the servants and the "handy-man,"
all was complete. At the end of a month they were not,
tired, but were counting with regret the remaining days in camp,
before they journeyed back to their home in Roscommon.
Some of us call this "Camping fever." It is not Camping fever^
but an assurance of its growth in the future. I have no cart
blanche to advocate Camping for its own sake, but because of the
advantages which have been enumerated, and which are un-
doubted evidences of the success which it has achieved, whether
by cycle, motor car, van, or boat ; per club, or otherwise.
Scares. — 8. — A writer, in reviewing one branch or share that
I have taken in promoting Camping, spoke of the horrors of
damp, and of the luke-warm coffee and half-cooked chops and
all that. I feel I am within my right in characterising such
writing as cheap journalism,' sheer piffle of the unknowing.
Perhaps not a day in the year passes without someone saying,
"What if it rains ? " "I dare not expose myself," and so on. A
camp, to be a success, must be sanitary. It cannot be too well
understood, it cannot be too well enforced, that a properly
constituted camp has all the comforts of the home, all its physical"
securities from physical ills. I frequently camp, for instance, in
26 THE camper's HANDBOOK
hard frosts and snow. " I should die of cold," has been said.
It would be a very improperly constructed and imperfectly
laid camp that would allow one to shiver with cold wheji it was
preventable. Of course, one may be as snug and comfort-
able, as I have proved by 25 years Easter Camping, with all its
inclemencies, cold winds and frosts, as at other times. And some-
how, one gets hardened,! gets to "know" it, gets used to it, and
takes it as a matter of course. Proper equipment makes it a
success. And this is a very important point. If a person
desires to enjoy Camping in all weathers he must have a thoroughly
efficient equipment.
It is also said by the inexperienced, and therefore unknowing,
^' I should think it is awfully jolly when it is fine, but in our
beastly climate you can't depend upon the weather." Some of
the best days and hours have been spent in ceaseless rain. In-
deed, busy, active, and enthusiastic campers have so much to do,
so many places to visit, and have their time so full in what is,
after all, the major portion of the weather, namely, fine, that when
a wet day does come, they are rather glad, by way of a change
and variety, of having to loaf, lie about, read or write a little, to
have someone to talk to, or go somewhere to talk to someone else.
Instances by the score could be named where I have personally
camped, in all parts of Great Britain, under these conditions,
and enjoyed it.
Careless Camping.—^. — I cannot say much in defence of
such Camping as the following, nor can I see how it can be suc-
cessful : Three or four men who become smitten with a Cycle-
Camping fever go to places at which they know others will camp.
They take nothing, they possess nothing, they say that they want
nothing. They can go to the farmhouse or village store and
get some bread and a pat of butter ; they can borrow a cup
and drink at the brook, or they will buy a tin of fruit. They
will lie down under a hedge ; if it rains, they will huddle
themselves in their waterproofs. I do not consider that
heroic, so long, that is, as it is not necessary. Nor do I hesitate
to say that it is foolish from a health point of view, to say nothing
from the point of view of comfort. Why should people expose
themselves unnecessarily, when, for a few shillings and a few
THE camper's handbook 27
hours' labour, they might have some sort of protection that will
make them comfortable ? Camping, to be a success, should, and
indeed it must, have such conditions met as run no risk of making
the camper miserable.
Company. — lo. — By the increase of Camping and its popu-
larity, the strongest element of all to its success comes in the
" Co." Almost anyone who i likes may now have someone to
share his joys and sorrows, his toils and rest, his daylight hours
and his night slumbers. Whilst there is danger in all alliances, I
am free to confess that in the majority of cases I have known,
experienced or observed, the companion ministers largely ta
the success of the camp. The trouble in former times was
for a man to find a sociable, equitable, and capable camper, for
all these qualities are necessary to success.
I have been accustomed to camp singly and in company, and
therefore know what it is to camp alone, particularly with my cycle
and the latter generally after a fortnight with somebody else who
has returned home, and left me to wander awheel with a little
eleven ounce tent, round the rocky and often wild and remote
shores of Ireland, which I am gradually encircHng. I do not
READILY say that I have not enjoyed myself, alone ; there are so
many points in favour of the lonely camp, as well as against it.
Of course, the advantages are in favour of having a chum, and in
another part of this work that chum's duties will be assigned him .
What he should do, and how he should do it will be duly set
forth, and indeed a great deal depends on his efficiency and
willingmess as to whether the camp in company is better than the
camp alone. Some of the j oiliest camps I have had during the
sixteen hundred miles that I have cycled round the sea-board of
Ireland, have been absolutely alone. To stop, to go, as and when-
ever I would. So it has after all, its points, and herein is the
advantage of versatility to make Camping a success. A man must
philosophically make the best of everything as it comes along. A
hill, we will walk it quietly. A head wind, take it easily. A rough
road, make the best of it as part of the variety in the day's con-
ditions. A shower comes on, shelter or face it according to
circumstances and demands. If in the course of travel, projects
that had been planned are cut off, — part of the variety. And so
28 THE camper's HANDBOOK
right through. The spirit is the man ; and the man with the
right spirit is the one who makes the best camper, and thisrefore
helps, whether a touring or a stationary camp, to make it a success.
A Definite Object. — ii. — Another great item in making
Camping a success is to have an object. If it is a stationary
camp by the sea-shore, by the lake, an estuary, or with the family,
there should be an object. Is it boating ? Is it angling ? Is
it botany ? Is it antiquarian re-search ? Is it geology ? Is
it motor car, cycle, with horses, or on foot ?
I confess that the mental sense of failure that I have experienced
sometimes in fixed camps has struck other minds besides my own ;
it has been marked by a sense of failure, owing to an utter
absence of object or programme. Supposing a man takes a walk
with no other object than to go straight along a road, to turn
round, and to come back. Is it not a fact that there is less enjoy-
ment than if he goes, say, as I sometimes do, on purpose to show
a visitor Caesar's Well or the Roman Camp in this neighbourhood ?
An intelligent, active-minded man should have an object for his
hoHday at all times, but in camp in particular, be it an excursion
or a cruise down a river in a boat, canoe, or handy sailing craft,
.a tour by motor car, or a driving tour with the kit which has
been taken, or camping with a van. With an idea of what is to be
looked for and searched after, or to be seen or to be done, gives
point and piquancy, and unquestionably adds materially to the
success of the camp. There is one species of fixed camps I
have seen in which there was no programme. The days were
frittered away in sheer loafing, and apparently ceaseless- cooking
and eating : Nowhere to go, and nothing to do ! Loafing is
better done alone, or with very small companies than with large
ones. A fixed camp, to be a success, should have a programme and
interest of some kind sustained without pressure or fag.
Experience. — 12. — This is another element of success. The
veritable novice does all sorts of foolish things. It is true that
some can never learn ; a gi-eat many are too stupid or conceited
to attempt to learn, and the shiftless people always make bad
campers, but let it be said with a little emphasis that Camping is a
new trade, and it requires as much thought, attention and effort
to master it and to be smart at it and to make it a success as any-
!->¥-»'
THE CAMPKRS HANDBOOK 29
thing else. I trust attention to the details and methods which
will be set out in the following pages will help even those duffers
to polish up their methods, and so to make their Camping more
successful and more pleasant because of better method and
efficiency. Anything that is worth doing is worth doing well.
A man who says he can row, should at least study the first method
of handling an oar or a pair of sculls, and not permit himself to
swing them about like a pair of mill sails. He would enjoy the
rowing better. The man who goes walking and who has, like
myself, tender feet, should learn how properly to soap his stock-
ings to prevent the sores he might otherwise suffer. And so, in
short, Camping is a thing to learn, and many, indeed, are most
keen on learning it, and should I be asked what is the best way to
learn, I put it : Be humble-minded, pretend to know nothing, and
ask questions. Watch and observe and practice to learn all you
can, and it will help to make your Camping not only successful
but all the more pleasant.
Economy of Camping. — 13. — I am not ashamed in advocat-
ing, amongst other conditions of Camping, that of economy. It is to
be questioned whether anyone can legitimately object to the
quality of economy as a principle, and they are surely fools who
object to it in practice, even if rich. The obvious retort to those
who so object is, that there is so much need in the world and so
much shortage of many things in millions of Hves, that those who
want to "part" may help rather than fritter away their abundant
supply. In principle all waste is loss ; Political Economy teaches
us that. Extravagance is not the benefit in the true, wide sense of
the term that it is often supposed to be. I will put a case on the
economic aspect, and it is a fact. I have stayed at a certain hotel
and seen magnificent scenery ; had good average food, passably
fair attendance, and not, indeed, an uncomfortable bed. I indulged
in no extravagance ; had the barest essentials, nay, and had even
my tenth discount allowed by the Touring Club. From Friday
at 5 p.m. until Monday at 8 a.m. the bill was just under £2-
Later, three hundred yards from the same hotel I camped for
exactly seven days. I lived well, saw all the sights, had good
fishing, ideal companionship, most agreeable experiences afloat
and ashore for the entire week (including certain gratuities and
30 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
^ other things) and the cost was 23/- as against what would have
been £']. But there was more fun, more enjoyment, and more
health than for the larger sum. Indeed, 4/- of this 23/- was for
boat hire, which leaves 19/-. Again J)art of this 19/- was for Club
costs for the ground.
In their proper place some figures will be given in the shape of
statistics of cost of the various kinds of Camping. Meanwhile, I
want just in this place to allude to the possibilities of cheap camp
enfamille. Hitherto, the cost of hiring tents and their transit has
been prohibitive, but I hope the close student of this book ma}-
learn from its pages how he can lighten and cheapen the things
he has to use. There are hundreds of thousands of acres of land
situated at charming places where the camp for the family might
be arranged, and suggestions for these, in detail, will be duly
given. Beyond the railway fare and the original purchase of an
appropriate home-like plant of a couple of cheap tents, the whole
week, with every conceivable enjoyment that the neighbourhood
and the good nature of the family concerned may provide and
afford, and desire, will be theirs at probably an average cost of
not more than 7/6 per head per week, possibly less. But then
there will be more enjoyment, more fresh air, more freedom.
In regard to the ecoxomy of Camping with a motor car or
van it is too palpable, as I have no doubt Lady Grosvenor will
show in her article, dealing with even one of the most elaborate
caravan equipments. Probably, in her case the cheapness does
not stand first, but rather health and enjoyment, and the carrying
out of a very worthy hobby.
So we may follow out the economic principle if we like, in all
its baldness, even though it may be characterised as demoralising
and even mean. But I ^ould' urge that you cannot pursue the
subject on economic Unes alone without having the co-factor of
enjoyment as well as health. The people who are rich and do
not enjoy Camping are those who are wedded to conventionality.
People who enjoy it most, perhaps, are not rich, and have prob-.
ably all the more pleasure because of that fact. Their example
is worth considering and following for experimental purposes
surely if for nothing higher.
Camping as a Sport. — 14. — Possibly that is a strictly correct
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 3 1
term. If it is, I have known few sports that have brought people
so closely together, and which have afforded an equal amount
of sociability. We have sailing clubs, yachting clubs, tennis
clubs, mutual improvement societies, and even churches and
chapels. The writer has had half-a-century of experience
amongst these and co-existent bodies, and yet the fellowship of
the " Camping spirit" is so deep that it breeds a keener
family spirit, and I am free to say that it has really and perman-
ently improved the tempers and the temperaments of those who
have followed it as a sport.
But when I speak of Camping as a Sport, I want to convey the
idea of something that requires a little intrepidity, some courage,
and even determination. That is the true spirit of sport in its
best sense. The man who goes shooting has to display that
spirit as well as he who goes to climb the heights, to jramp over
rough ground, to combat the storm, and occasionally in down-
right ill-luck and danger. It is so in almost every sport, just as the
cricketer has to play his game against odds and dangers, and the
inevitable humiliations. Therefore I maintain that the sporting
spirit in that sense is a worthy one, and that Camping is all the
better because of its demands on the "sporting" spirit.
Hygienics. — 15. — The questionof hygiene is one about which a
great deaUs said, and to which no mean amount of scientific atten-
tion is given. At the same time it is a subject concerning which
the average English person of either sex knows, and I fear, cares
far too little: But yet the laws of health and sanitation, a widening
of the knowledge of rationaUty in regard to food and dress, has
certainly gained ground, and vastly of late, and all for the better-
ing of existence. The man who walks about without a hat on
principle, whatever the weather, may be a faddist. The man who
preaches that, because he has taken to wearing sandals, that par-
ticular form of footwear means longer life and his physical
salvation, is an extremist. The man who objects to a fire when it
is cold, and has the window down and pretends to be happy when
he feels chilly, is no doubt a worthy person, but he was born too
late. He should have seen the light of day B.C. any time.
Necessarily everything about a camp should secure such con-
ditions as do not expose the body needlessh^, either to the
32 THK camper's HANDBOOK
possibilities of contracting^ rheumatism, any affection of the
digestive organs, or to any other ill that militates either against
health or comfort. When the monks put peas in their boots they
thought themselves finer saints, and very superior persons. We
consider they were fools, and give their faded memories no extra
credit for self-inflicted pain. Therefore, all the essential and best
liked comforts of life, those which aid most th^ health, as in our
homes, should be provided and enjoyed in the camp, and, indeed,
the camp which does not give them is by no means perfect. I
am not advocating Camping on Spartan grounds as a twentieth
century penance, but as a breaking out in a bit of natural life, for
the best ends of human existence.
The Sexes. — 16. — Another advantage of Camping is that men
and women under fair, reasonable, and respectable conditions can
camp and «njoy each other's society freely. I, with other men,
have camped in the neighbourhood of ladies' camps for years, and
what is more, have in common enjoyed the blending of the sexes
in the social family-like intercourse which a camp has bred and
fostered. This influx of the women into Camping has proved one
thing of great importance to this movement, viz., that it is not a
dangerous and absurd pastime, only fit for those who are reckless
of their health and reputation. W'e can see the most delicate
matrons and maids walking about with their bare legs and feet in
the dew, fetching and carrying," cooking and tidying around
the camp, and all the while doing it with a smile that won't wash
off and with such a sense of enjoyment as to suggest a honey-
moon on a large scale ! They not only grace a camp by their
presence but give to it a homeliness and happiness it could not
otherwise have.
Perhaps I may be permitted to say here that I have
seen them excel men, too, in smartness and cleverness. How
quickly they pick up the making and mounting of a tent and its
appliances, the cooking and the tidyirtg up, and how they take to
the bathing. How the beautiful spirit of brightness and the
merry ring of their laughter within hearing of the men is an
added pleasure to all.
Camping as a Change. — 17. — I do not wish to omit mention
of another feature which is an advantage of Camping, and that is it
THE camper's handbook 33
affords a change. A doctor tells me that a change from one house
to another, be it only from one side of the river to another, from
one parish to another, produces certain physical arid mental
advantages. A change from the Thames Valley to the Surrey
Downs or the Chiltern Hills, or even the fiats of Essex, may lead
to entire improvement in one. Now Camping enables one to go
at short notice and with comparatively little preparation, with
some light camp equipment that can be carried, or sent a few
hours in advance to any spot or place within reason. Light tents
may be rapidly put up by the sea or in some corner of a pleasant
farm, or on the slope of a hill, or any other place that affords a
fit site. This, I repeat, is an effective way of " getting a change,"
which is good for the mind as well as the body. The medical
man who told me the other day that he never prescribed physic
unless people asked for it, never ceases to prescribe a change, and
if possible fresh air, for all his patients.
The late Governor-General of Canada and his wife, single-
handed, left their Palace at Ottawa and took their Canadian canoe,
cruising alone and Camping just for a change. This was their
holiday. They took turns in steering the canoe, mutually assisted
in pitching their camp ; cooking their food, and oh, think of it, ye
gods, washing up ! Can you imagine the practical king of eight
millions of people washing up greasy dishes ? But then, they
wanted a change, and that was part of the game. One of *the
advantages of Camping is that it enables those who are within the
bonds and restraints of conventionality, yes, even leaders in
" society " to break away and assert a bit — and a good bit too— of
the natural man, and the natural woman, and in a perfectly
natural way.
Late Beginners, — 18. — I do not refer to those who camp late
or those who are generally late in their movements and plans.
The allusion is to those who begin Camping late in life. The
point has been suggested, and it is a feature I am endeavouring
to controvert, viz., " that Camping is all very well if one begins
early in life." In principle, if a thing is good, it is gocd to test,
and at any reasonable time in life. Let me quote, to prove the
accuracy of that principle in regard to Camping, that the most
extreme case I have known, is that of a lady who began Cycle-
34 THK CAMFKKS HANDBOOK
Camping at 63, and in the month of October, to boot. I take
another : A clergyman who had never camped, began it in his
64th year, and is very enthusiastic and earnest about it now.
Another case is a medical man who began in his 65th year.
Another, and he a clergyman, began in his 55th year. Those
who have begun in the early forties are too numerous to mention.
Camping is not exclusively play for children and young
people. Ill-conditioned and ill-managed iCam ping with inadequate
appliances may provoke possibilities of an anti-beneiicial char-
acter, but there is no necessity for such, whether it be on a tour or
in a stationary camp.
It is best for a man to begin young in most things, whether it
is the imbibing of line moral principles or in systematic or
technical work, in the domestic economy of the home, in the
apprenticeship to a business, in a line of special study, or in
anything else. No habits are so hard to get rid of as those that
are contracted in youth. The moral is, that if those habits are
good they will stand a man in good stead later ; if they are ill
they become a moral trap, usually with consequences.
Apart from the youthful portion of my Camping, I personally
re-took it up as a permanent hobby at the age of 35, and invented
Cycle-Camping when 55. I contend that it does not make an
old man older, or an old lady either, but it affords a line opening
for practical, muscular Christianity. Whether it be better for
one's theology or not, it is at least as good as some sermons,
and a great deal better than most. As a preacher, it would ill
become me to disparage preaching. But every righteous and
proper thing that a man does that benefits his health, which is not
physically painful or hard on another, is a benefit to his life.
Those who begin Camping late may be a little slower than the
majority, but I have noticed that they not only do it well but they
enjoy it vastly, and make what they delight to record, " young
converts."
Camping Chums. — 19, — Having touched on the advantages of
double Camping, may I now tackle the plan to ^ adopt in
regard to the single chum ? The problem is, " what to
do with him." This is not stated offensively, but to
touch on how to dispose of him in such a way as to get most
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 35
•out of him. The shrewd camper will endeavour to divest him-
self of as much responsibility as possible. Judiciously he should
show his administrative power of shelving a good deal of the
responsibility, and of placing at least a fair half of the work on
the other fellow. This is not easy, for three reasons. First, the
•chum may be one of those men who hate responsibility.
Secondly, he may be filled with the notion that he is on a holiday.
Thirdly, he may want everything to be very easy. These are not
exaggerations of possible conditions ; they are facts, and are
fatal when they arise.
The best way in which to camp in company is to make out a
plan previously, and stick to it. The one who invites a friend and
who has taken part in a previous expedition should be skipper.
It will not be necessary to ; state this formally to the chum, but
.there must be no doubt left about it, whether it be so stated
or not.
By all means select a man who knows the business if possible,
and at the very first stage assign him his duties. Under the head-
ing of "Divided Labour," this will be dealt with separately.
With all politeness, let him know exactly how matters have to be
worked, and always in a friendly way, and give all orders in the
same terms.
It ought not to be necessary to state that the camp is the first
<:onsideration. The preservation and comfort of the tent, the
orderly procedure of all its business, as tidying, washing up,
cooking, pitching and striking tents, even packing up for final
departure, all must have the chum's prior attention. In fact, the
best chums are those whose attention to their own persons,
clothes, and toilets receive the least attention compatable with
decency and cleanliness. Let your chum know that he must
wear such clothes, old or new, as he can do his share of the work
in, whether it be sponging out the canoe, helping to pack and
load the cycles, to tidy up the van, or filling up the tanks of the
motor car and cleaning the brass. In the next place, it does not
do to take a real or partial invalid either cycling or any other kind
of Camping. Physique diluted with energy is essential.
The chum should anticipate the wants of the skipper. It is
tedious and unpleasant for the "boss" to have to ask for everything
lo be done. Take the washing up. The junior should see that
36 THE camper's handbook
this is done quickly and properly, and should there be any leisure
for a bit of loafing, let it 1 follow the work.
A good Camping Chum is one who will endeavour to have
everything done in advance, and will not be above asking if there
is anything more before he finally comes inito sup of an evening,
or puts on his tie of a morning.
Whilst dealing with this question, there comes another matter
as between man and man. It is something which arises but sel-
dom, yet too often. I refer to the man who cannot control his
irritation, but weakly gives vent to it. That is utter foolishness
because to the last day of life such behaviour is not forgotten. If
the chief gives an "order," it should be obeyed as loyally as by
a Middy on a ship, so long as such is respectfully put. The
junior who, under these conditions, utters a hasty or impatient
word, makes a great mistake and is entirely out of order. In this
connection it must not be forgotten that the man in authority
may possibly give a hasty order in urgent emergencies, in sharp,
curt language. He does it with the best feeling possible. To
pick; at it, and retort under such circumstances is the act of a
schoolboy ; the sore may not be deep or long but it is never
healed.
Lastly, let the Camping Chum be selected because he likes the
sport. If he does not, it will be rather hard on his chief.
The Public. — ^20. — The \ camper by hedgerow, river or by the
sea, constantly comes in contact with the Public in a variety
of ways. I want to lay down a few dictums that I have found
useful. I will jexplain what happened on a certain memorable
cruise in which two of us traversed nearly every waterway in
Ulster. The morning my chum met me for the cruise at the
spot where I was encamped, I ventured to give him the advice I
will now repeat. " You will find these people rather familiar, they
invariably say 'good morning,' or wait for us to make some mark
of recognition. So I suggest that for the whole of our cruise we
shall say 'good morning, afternoon, orievening' to everybody, and
always smile and appear to be the best tempered men in the
world." The junior smiled, but agreed. We accordingly acted
on the suggestion, and have no cause to regret it.
I have found that great politeness (not that artificiality which
THE camper's handbook 37
decent people detest) is the thing that pays best. Is it a poor
woman at a cottage where we are getting a glass of milk or some
water ? Is it the well-to-do gentleman farmer or land agent ? Is
it someone that is met on the road or river ? Is it at a great
house where we have called to ask a favour ? Politeness is the
thing that pays with all these. However free, however rough, we
may be in our own familiar way with each other, it is best to
appear as a gentleman of culture, refinement, and intelligence, and
be such through all the ramifications of Camping.
This is what I added to my Ulster chum. His answer! was at
once a breach of the very first principle of my dictum. "Yes, it's
all very well for me, perhaps, as a cultured tourist, but how about
you ? Therein lies the cause of my anxiety."
The reason in all this is that it brings better treatment. A man
can make better terms, he will often get a thing done for nothing
that people might grudge to do at all if they were paid for it, by
being ordered.
Recollect that we, as campers, are interlopers, and having to
requisition services and assistance are dependent upon others to
a great extent, in a civilised country, and often, indeed, for the
use of land for which we pay little or nothing. It will be better
for the next campers if the people recollect also that the previous
campers "were very nice," and they were sorry when they left.
As a general principle in dealing with the Public who are some-
what inquisitive about our camps, we must be anything but hasty,
though the camper who would let them take advantage would,
indeed, be foolish. I have known some camp callers to be
positively rude. I have on one or two occasions found them
excessively pressing on one in Ireland. I have made allowances.
It has generally; been with a species of self -reservation, then antag-
oni^n, that I have met their encroachments. It^does not do to be too
Spartan-like. But I have heard men of education far above those
surrounding them, say things in such a rough way and use such
words as to put themselves far beneath the commoner people (if
the term be admitted) whom they have reproved. Above all
things, keep up your dignity, for it is a quality that becomes every
man. I might, in concluding this note, say that wherever it be
possible pay for any accommodation the public affords us,
not lavishly, even if you are a millionaire. However, always
38 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
pay on the liberal side for any services rendered. It gives a better
feeling than that of being obligated. If tips or pay are refused,
as is pretty constantly the case in all the poor parts and less civil-
ised districts of Ireland, do not despise the pride or under-
value the good-hear tedness which prompted the action.
Causes of Failure, — 21. — This has to do with the person, as-
well as to the camp, but I wish to make it emphatically clear that
the man who succeeds in Camping makes a successful camp, just
asia man who does not succeed at the sport cannot do so. There
are a :few considerations that are worth mentioning as to how
and why the camp may provide a success, but, meanwhile, let us-
trace Causes of Failure. A man who proposes to camp is often
invited to go and share a tent, or a trip, or a sporting expe-
dition with somebody else. He goes with an enthusiast, who has-
often had the Camping headship, all about his part of the
globe. He has found the "plant" in general, and all the little
appliances, and the new man has little or no responsibility.
While it was fine the latter enjoyed it ; when everything was com-
fortable and favourable, and tending to a lazy life, he voted the camp
splendid, but when the drawbacks came — wind, wet, and a good
deal of hard work — he has been known to say *that he did not
care a great deal for Camping. Yet, somehow, the fever has
stuck, and later he may start with some slipshod plant, to camp,
in one of its many forms, and he lamentably fails to enjoy himself
because he has nothing thoroughly up-to-date. All this because
he has not the capacity to rigidly think out for himself, to plan so
as to get or make, or have made, or otherwise wisely select and
energetically use, such an equipment as meets all the conditions
necessary. He votes Camping a bore and a failure. He does it
pretty much as the boy who hates Euclid or mathematics — has to
grub at them because they are put in his curriculum at schooL
The boy who wants to be a mathematician, however, will perse-
vere and, probably make a mark. The man who will camp
successfully, must master the art of it, to be smart and efficient,,
and if he is not a man of method, energy, and detail — well, he
will have a very bad time. There is another point about it, too,
that he who expects the weather to be eternally fine, everything
always to come out right without the hindrances of less pleasant
THE camper's handbook 39
times, is the man, of course, who was not born for this world, and
certainly not to camp in it. He had better stick to a house. The
utter helplessness, the lack of ordcT, the want of form, and the
laziness in campers, the abhorrence of all exertion, the inability
to put a tent up and keep it in form when it is up, and things of
this kind, are amongst those dead points which lead to failure.
Now failure in Camping comes from stupid campers. I once
shared a tent with a somewhat enthusiastic camper, and from
morning till night, every single thing, whether for the body, the
mind, or the stomach, was littered in a heterogeneous mixture over
the floor of the tent. I admit he was a cyclist, and I admit that
you cannot convey boxes and portmanteaux, as a rule, to put
your things" away in. But imagine a man having to separate
the jam pot from his bathing drawers, his tooth brush from his
biscuits, and his necktie from the inside of a wet towel. It would
be impossible for such a man, to continue Camping. I know, but
I will not say what other excellent and admirable things the
person in question did, but whilst there may be extremes of fad-
diness in packing everything away, so to say, out of sight, there
is a kind of semi-disorder which may have method in it.
I have known a good many fail at Camping because they have
not known how to manage^their tent, either to erect it well or to
make it sanitary or hygienic. They have never had an adequate
apparatus with which to cook, and they went and told their friends
that they liked Camping, but they could not stand its food. One
of the Causes of Failure is therefore the want of aptitude that
such persons display. To be plain. Camping as a pastime, like
photography, must be done carefully and well, or it is best not
touched.
Another Cause of Failure is the "originality" of some
beginners. They are so full of " original ideas," so proud of hav-
ing done everything differently to everybody else, that they
themselves imagine that they have nothing to learn, and yet they
are ignorant of the way to pitch a tent, almost incapable of
cooking, and as for economy of time and management of the
Httle handful of stores, and the rest of it, well, they lare objects
more of pity than of anger. Mistakes and want of common sense
in the ideas of their plant are innumerable, and yet their stand-
offishness does not permit of a suggestion. As I have said,
40 THK CAMPERS HANDBOOK
"previous theory" weakness is dominant in their nature, every-
thing else they see they condemn, and yet I never knew anything
less to be commended than these people's methods of Camping.
1 have further seen the opposite man begin badly and camp
indifferently in simple ignorance. He would take two hours to
put up a tent, but he would ask questions ; he would lake hints ;
he would be grateful for assistance. All sorts of ideas and
aids would be thankfuUj' received from everybody, and I have
■ seen him, bit by bit^slowly if the reader likes — in the end
achieve splendid success. Such as he have mastered the whole
scheme, and their ability has equalled their genial good nature.
Those who have learned in the mill of experience like, least of all,
the failures to whom I have above referred, and to whom nothing
can be imparled that has not already davmed upon them.
CHAPTER V.
" CAMPANIA "
I This chapter includes a multitude
of articles so brief and various that I
have determined to insert them under
the well-known terminal " Ania." The
subjects, being fundamental, should
not be omitted by either party to this
work. I trust they may be helpfully
interesting.
It might be added that any state-
ment of fact is based on experiment. The value of any advice,
even 11 it goes no further, usually leads its recipient to Ihini, and
so possibly to experiment.
True we may differ with regard to " points," but it does not
follow that ideas should, on that account, be omitted from a
book or be blinked from discussion.
Tentless Campers.— 22. — In an extraordinary little book on
Camping— a book in which there is so little about Camping, that
most people who paid cash for it asked someone else to (5ke it
off Iheir hands and bore the loss cheerfully — it is set forth that
really the best and simplest way to camp is to lie in a dry ditch
with a few leaves under the head, that tents and appliances
are unnecessar\ that the proper way to go a'Camping is to get a
donkev rush to a hedge cut some sticks with hooks growing
■on twist said sticks together by their slender ends and thus
construct a wooden harness for the donkey. To carry the duffle
hang a few things to the hooks on each side of the " Monarch of
the Heath
Campers have often alluded to poor R. L. Stevenson's " Donkey
Trip in France." 1 confess to having read that book ; I confess
also to having read a good deal of it twice, but a more un-
satisfactory and a more painful, a less sanitary or comfortable
method of Camping than his it would be impossible toci
ani not disparagiiij; the literary force and beauty of the work, yet
it K a book that nobody can read without pain, and if I am the
first ;to state this, it is not ail on account of the doniiey, poor
creature, hut because Stevenson's methodless ways arc sad to think
of; and he a dying man. He had a kind of sleeping bag that he
could get into. He had nothing in the shape of a tent, and the
Camping fitments and the great bag that he carried, formed a load
infinitely heavier and more cumbersome tlian an equipmeilt for
six persons, similar to those I have brought into use for jus|;
the same purpose. But then his plan did not give h tentli. not a
hundredth, part of the comfort, not to say delight, afforded
by a snug little tent after darkness had fallen at the close ol
day's toil of travel. Sitfely it is worth all the trouble, this pitching
of a little tent. Self inflicted misery can pay no one. Only a
few monks grew rich on it in this world— some of us doul'l
their advent into the next.
There are several men in and around a certain great city wlii>
THE t;AJrPER's HANDBOOK 43
regularh go Camping with niackmtoshcs and <t tew thmj>s iii
then pockets 'Ihe^ sometimes lie in dii out house a loft i
barn or possibU tindtr a hjj stack with a very little of somethinfr
o\er and nothing tinder them \ lad\ ot m\ iLquaintaiiCL
tells me that sht c>(.led from the north to the south ot
Ireland nght down the middle of tht island in tompany with
afnend or two and they slept out at night I tan understand
that in the neighbourhood of the Mediterranean where there are
months of set tint weitliei It is well known heforeh-jiid that
it cannot niii SulIi kind ol Camping might be tolerited
there hut thi. htiw di.w>. of an Pnglish night tht unsettled
btatt ot IhL weather it most stasons and the uneertunt^ as to
whether it will clear when it has oni-e beconit unsettled^
of necessit\ make C imping in tht open here to say the Itast
of it a little lincomtor table bureh the comforts and pleasure -i
of the tent mtke the trip alt the more delightful seeing it can
now be so easiU carried
Some people h ive said to me that the\ liked something far
more simple and thei positively condemned what I conceive to
be a pertecth feasible and comfortable method Thev say that
there is not the novelty of hai^dship, they sleep as well on my
plan as at home, they are as protected as in a house. Their idea
44 THE camper's handbook
is to go to sleep under a tree, simply taking a waterproof sheet to
use in case of rain. But, then, a waterproof sheet bi^ enough
to cover a man, and which has to be fastened down so that
it will not blow up, is as heavy as the tent and poles combined^ —
nay, more. And then there is the partaking of food in the wet,
—never a very pleasant thing, in fact, most tt«-jolly ! So, on the
whole, the idea of sleeping with only a mackintosh sheet, in ditches,
or under haystacks, as compared with sleeping under ordinary
civilised conditions of Camping is surely indefensible.
Tips. — 23. — The camper is called on to do little in the way of
tipping as a rule, yet some campers whose exchequer is pretty
liberal, are unjustly generous with their tips. I say " unjustly"
because such lavishness makes it hard to the poorer campers.
We make no bones of finding fault with this " good old English
institution." It may seem unnecessary to find fault with others'
gifts, and all they do for the community amongst whom they tour,
but the fact is they bring the suspicion of meanness on others.
The man who gives a shilling when he has not had a pennyworth,
or who gives half-a-crown when he has not had six-pennyworth of
assistance or favours, perforn\s an act which is not dear.for him,
but he sets up an artificial market value causing penalization to the
majority. The Britisher is said to have actually done that the
world over. I love Ireland because it is the finest Camping coun-
try perhaps in the world, and tips are practically unknown.
They are neither asked, nor, therefore, expected, and when offered
are often refused.
Choosing Camping Companions. — 24. — Often men choose
one another ; they "fall in." Still it seems, and may turn out, a
ticklish question. A lady once asked in all seriousness how it was
possible to find a man with the same congenial tastes, and the
^ame liking for "roughing" it, as she supposed the writer to
possess. She pricked the crux of the whole matter. On being
told that it had occasioned no real difficulties over a quarter-of-a
century, she being of an intensely niquisitive turn of mind, de-
manded the leading characteristics necessary in a man for such
^'times as I took, say on the lakes and rivers of Ireland, and
elsewhere. Roundly I stated, good temper, patience, willingness,
love of fresh air, absence of dandified fads, good health, common
THE camper's handbook 45
■
sense, moderate love of nature, first-class appetite, stability, and
intelligence. Most of these points I have found combined in men
who can converse about things. Some have been married
" more than a little " — but happily, and above all, not a man of
them "engaged;" for time when cruising and Camping is mortgaged
to the hilt. It is as well to fall on one who is not over fond of
reading. He may have the poetic failing to revel in the scenery
but it may become tragic if he has the faculty of rhyming. Even
a punster might be preferable. Lastly, and by all means, choose
a man who has had some experience, and, added to it, a desire to
learn more, in which case he will work.
Some curious stories I have heard might be related, if there
were space for them, to show that the violation of tl^ese conditions
has led to "situations" and to results not always conducive to
propitious issues of a given trip.
Simplicity. — 25. — I have been deluged for some years with
countless new ideas. Many of the suggestions and "plans" have
been amusingly impossible. I will cite just two instances as
examples : — A tent for one pole. The back of the tent to be
tacked to a large tree, and the one little pole to hold up the front.
Provision for carrying or sending the tree on in advance was
omitted. The other idea was to have no poles, but to suspend
tent from two trees ; the guy lines being of considerable length
for that purpose, etc. This was unkind to the* trees, to cast on
them the responsibility of selecting the site. But one cannot go
into these matters. Perhaps the most adequate way of meeting
extraordinay ideas, and improvements that are too much improved,
is to give a little general advice. I venture to do it in a direct way :
My gentle camper, do not attempt to defy the law of gravitation,
but in all matters possible imitate the simplicity of nature. If
there is a good way and simple, and a " simpler " besides, take the
latter. Avoid as you would a pestilence every complicated and
indirect method, whether it is in the process of making, in the
structure, the design or the getting at any particular need. Let
there be nothing that the man who runs may not read and under-
stand, and do quickly, so to say. For the fifty special things I
have thought out and tested for campers, I claim simplicity that
will not go wrong. As a veteran, I love dodges that simplify and
save time, but no other.
46 THE camper's HANDBOOK
Ennui. — 26 — This is a curious complaint that takes people
differently, and mostly without cause. We include under its
heading variableness of temper and temperament, which is a
positive blight alike to the patient and his victim. We have all
^een it come and, for the time, dull things in camp. I have
known a man to spend the whole day on an expedition . without a
word unless spoken to. The word " depression " he never uttered ;
perhaps was never conscious of it. He relished his food, but ate
it in silence. There was small comfort in that as I was cook.
For a man with '* a bright and cheerful disposition " (like the
writer ?) out to enjoy himself, to be linked with a temporary
neurotic spirit of this sort makes a '* loveless marriage " of a
holiday — a sad case of chums not chumming.
But the main thing is to know what causes Exxui. No man
can say, least of all the victim ; but how can it be overcome ? It
is difficult to say. *' Cheer up " is a phrase that will not work.
Moral advice as a medicine is ineffective. W^e may venture,
however, on a suggestion to the sufferer, viz., to get something
to do. ** There is nothing to do ! " Then create an imaginary
■'^ want " and go in search of it.
A want of occupation for the mind as well as for the body
often causes exxui. They say princes in palaces s.uft'er from it
more than anvbodv else. The remedv is, of course, artificial.
But then so is the disease. Which artificiahty is the worse ? If
a person should try to be light and cheerful anywhere it is in
camp, for where is life so free, where so many openings to free
the mind, so much for the hands to do ? A proper platitude to
say would be, '* banish depression from camp life." But that
won't do it. It remains with the man himself. If it is because of
his nature, better begin to improve that and so become a little
more like other people.
Practice jand Perseverance. — 27— Camping can never be
thoroughly enjoyed or successful without these. Indeed, there
are many things to learn in Camping, and there are many
degrees from zero upward, as to the expeditioiij and commend-
able method by which it is practised. The spirit of overcoming
a difficulty is at the base of everything. The practical-minded
person knows this and never wearies of trying to "go one
better."
THE camper's handbook 47
Whatever difficulty a man has, say, in pitching a tent smartly,
he should not rest until he has overcome it. Practice should
show him the way. He should not wait for others to tell him.
There is something more than that in it. Practice not only
gives a man confidence, but it is necessary to thoroughness and
swiftness. I know of nothing to which the adage '* Practice
makes perfect" is so applicable as to this sport. However
simple a camp's appliances may be, there are a multitude of littles,
places, and purposes of which to make the very best.
Many of us have seen the positive slowness and clumsiness of
some campers. In the majority of cases it has been owing to
their being novices. Many, indeed, have to camp who have
never put up a tent ; some may, of course, never do it perfectly.
Old hands recommend people to practise at home, in the back
garden if there is no other place ; to sleep out a few times, and
cook a meal or two ; to take their tent down, fold it up and
re-fix it, and so on. If half-a-dozen self-inflicted lessons do not
accomplish the desired end, they will, at any rate, give confidence.
Detail. — ^28. — In Camping, detail is everything. We all
know the enthusiast. How delightful it is to meet the man to
whom you tell the experience of your Camping and he says
" grand, how I should like to do it !" You tell another that you
have been away Camping and he remarks, " oh, how fine it
must be to get right away from town into the country to a
gipsy life !" When you bring these gentlemen down to the cake
and milk of the thing, their enthusiasm is damped considerably —
though it may not rain. They do not think about the detail of
getting or making a camp kit, of finding a place at which to
camp, i.e,y a proper place with the necessary qualities to make it
comfortable, nor of the selection of stores of the right kind and
the right quantity, nor yet of the appliance with which to cook
their food and to cook it well when they have got it, etc., etc.
This is what is know^n as Camping Detail, and to show the extent
to which I personally direct attention in regard to everything
I have ever devised for, or advised others to use — having used
them myself first, — I carefully consider the question of clothes,
strains, weights, sizes, the bulk, and the packing t/^ almost an
extreme point. But then, when you come to think of it, the most
complex engine is a perfected project of detail. In fact, every
48 THE camper's handbook
man who succeeds at anything lays down detail as his alpha and
omega.
In Cycle-Camping I purchase the best quality I can get in the
smallest razor ; the smallest shaving brush ; even get a hair
brush strong and good, but made specially small to save bulk, and
so on. I flatten the ends of tent pegs, and even consider quarter
ounces in the weight of a ground sheet, and the hundredth of an
inch in the thicknesses. It is then, on detail that success de-
pends. For instance, I will describe a few little evidences of what
I might term the absence of detail. I camped near a tent with a
a man who had a pound cake of salt, but not a vestige
of pepper. He had unnecessarily large pegs for his tent, but no-
loops in the tent to put them through. He had a good big pan to
boil his water and cook in, but such a foolish thing in the shape
of a stove that he lost his hunger in the protracted despair, whilst
looking at it. He had a very large cake of soap, but he had na
towel. He was a strong lover of sleep, but he went Camping
without anything in the way of a pillow. In his store there were
two pounds of bacon and one small loaf. He had a shaving brush
big enough to whitewash a room with, but he had to borrow a
razor. He had one jar of marmalade, one of jam, and a pot of
honey, but only ^-Ib. of butter. He had three beautiful large
plates to eat off, but nothing to drink from — and all this for two
men..
These things are enumerated as illustrasing, better than anything
else I could say, the want of completeness of thought for detail
that sometimes prevails. A list of things had been suggested to
this man previously. "Oh, but I shall remember," he had
said. It is evident that he remembered too little, and forgot too
much.
Litter — Left Behind. — 29. — I conceived early in the sport of
Camping a habit of never leaving behind, on a site that I had used
or rented, any removeable mark of a tent having been pitched
there. I regret, and record it with pain, that this is not the com-
mon habit of the camper. The writer may be dogmatising a
little, but it should be enforced with emphatic language that it is
nothing short of an ungrateful impertinence, having got read}^
permission to use a man's ground, to leave a lot of litter there, as
THE camper's handbook 49
though a party of Gipsies had been Camping on the spot for a
year or two.
When the tent is down, and the kit is packed up, the last act
should be to remove every scrap of refuse, every loose stone that
you may have used for, say, holding down your pegs, and all other
evidence of having camped there. Whether you hide it in a
bush, throw it into a ditch, or cast it into the water, it does not
matter — away it should go.
I want to enumerate a few things that I have seen promiscu-
ously lying around a tent door, not in a tidy little pile under the fly-
sheet, or close to the tent, but scattered over a few square yards .
Sodden waterproofs, unwashed boots, several turnips, three or
four onions, jam pot, paper in all forms and sizes, and greasy
dishes, and that at nearly 12 o'clock noon.
But surely it is not necessary to enforce this by any further de-
tails. A tidy lady camper, a gentlemanly male camper, will take
the hint, no doubt, and see that nothing to his or her discredit
shall bear evidence of untidiness round the tent.
I may say this, just as a lesson. I recently carried away from
the site of two tents, a dozen and a half of stones, about twenty
fragments of paper, not to mention tins, bottles, and the rest. At
Killaloe, last year, I camped on an old and favourite site in a gentle-
man's park; on which a party of Limerick " simple loafers" had
left debris enough to load a wheelbarrow.
Litter — Outside Tent. — ^30. — One does not expect the interior
of a tent to be like a drawing-room, nor does one expect its
immediate vicinity to be turned into a refuse heap outside. I
must plead guilty to often throwing egg-shells in front of a tent^
but I think it a reprehensible habit, and, forthwith I mean to
reform. It is possible by very little foresight to avoid having
litter lying round a tent, and as I have camped, off and on, in
many parts of the world with not fewer than a thousand indi.
viduals, I will say, and am glad to record it, that the untidy ones
are the exceptions rather than the rule.
But, what is litter ? Loose paper, peelings, egg-shells,
dirty things, broken bottles, cast-off jars, and all the count-
less odds that you do not want, scattered all round the tent in
which you are living. That is litter.
50 THE camper's HANDBOOK
Where a party is Camping there should be either a hole, an old
box or hamper, or some other fixed place, into which all litter
ought to be carried and kept to itself for the credit of the camp,
for its general health and convenience. When an article is finished
with there is no need for it to be here — let it be there. The
inside of a tent is not the place for dirty tins and greasy plates and
things of that sort. They should of course be placed outside, but
only until they can be washed. When the days are somewhat
short, and the camper is rather tired, it is not a necessary rule
to wash up or make another to go and wash up in the dark-
Further, it would not be safe for the silver. But then these things
should not be stuck right in the front of the tent door, where
careless campers often put them, to be kicked and scattered about
later. They should be lifted ** round the corner" out of the way.
Loafing. — 31. — If one or two or a party are going to have a
fixed camp for a short period, or for a whole holiday in one place,
it is possible to loaf with energy, method, and with enjoyment.
It may not be a bad thing either. But I wish to leaye the reader
to differentiate between loafing that is arranged for as such, and
LOAFING when other things seem to demand that a man cannot
and should not loaf all the time. But while I am deahng with it,
let us consider some of the conditions of loafing. To the one
whose mind has been overwrought, and become what they call
" jaded," the nerves themselves have been long overstrained.
The body, through loss of rest and a dechning appetite, has
become lethargic. The fresh air cure by Camping is a thing that
any doctor, who understands such cases, would surely recommend.
Many of lis have passed through this. We know the bitterness
of it. We know what the result of absolute change of scene and
life can do. The first thing is to cut the mental wires then, and
so lessen the nerve strain. Let the mind begin to be at ease, and
the action of the fresh air upon the appetite and sleep, and upon
the spirits, is set up. For such a man as we have described, we
think that loafing is an advantage. It ought to effect a cure, and
it does. The camp may not be a bad place to loaf in, w^hatever
kind of Camping it is intended to pursue. Although all this is
essential to the case under review, it does not follow that it will be
b;jneficial to the active, strong-minded, and energetic person who
■simply wants a change of scene and experience, and so on.
Loafing done deliberately by an energetic person on principle
is a thing one can admire, if not understand. However, it will not
do to loaf when an object is in view, a distance to be covered, or
a scheme for visits of inspection to be carried out, because the
programme and the camp have to be made to dovetail into each
■other to make everything complete.
LOAFING AKTKR THE "LOAF."
Expenses of Camping. — 32^Camping, as I liave already
stated, is a cheap mode of spending a holiday. In this stage I am
not going.into the question of expense of the princely mode of
Camping by motor car, or Camping by van, or two of them, as
practised by that redoubtable lady gipsy, Lady Arthur Grosvenor.
But there are several kinds of Camping that appeal to the
majority of us. Camping by boat, canoe, and cycle, and in
stationary camps. The chief initial expense is ttiat of getting the
proper equipment, and when any person asks a friend to tell him
what an equipment will cost, we get evidence that the querist has
hill little knowledge of the subject. There are equipments and
52
THE CAMPER S HANDBOOK:
equipments, and what is best for one is bad for another. And
then the man who makes, buys or otherwise becomes possessed of
a set is always adding to it, by getting a little of this and pro-
ducing a little of that, and so, finally, the cost runs into more
rather than less than any of his original estimates. Still, he will
find Camping a cheap way to go and do nothing.
We have to spread this expense over an extensive period for its.
true worth, unless we die early. The whole thing means an asset
that should be valuable for years.
But we come to the actual question of expense of Camping..
What does it cost per diem or per week ? I have had three
weeks Camping, with two friends, amid the glorious scenery of
Western Ireland, with my able sailing boat, the " Erne," on 11/9.
per head, per week. This represented not only food but some tips-
and other little expenses by the way. I find that the average
Camping trip by cycle, riding say 50 miles a day and not con-
sidering the question of saving a shilling or two here and there,,
does not exceed a pound, and generally comes a good deal less.
The following table is based on a seven days' camp for two : —
7 quarts of milk at 3d.
4 loaves of bread at 5d.
9
8
Oatmeal ... ...
6
Jam, two jars at 6d. ...
Bacon, 2 lbs. at iid. ...
10
Butter, I J lbs. at i/- ...
6
Chops and steaks, 4 lbs.
Tea, coffee, sugar, flour
Sardines ...
at iid. ...
3
8
9
6
Honey
Raw fruit ...
6
Tinned fruit
6
Drinks (out of camp) ...
Cheese
3
I
6
40 Eggs ...
Oddments...
3
2
4
6
"Smokes"...
...
—
Total ...
£1 9
6
When two people camp in company it works out to about 13/6 a
week each. It may cost a little more, but it could by ecomony be
THE camper's handbook 53
J)rought down to half-a-guinea. It is generally found that the
■camper is a little y extra healthy " when on a rampage of this
kind, and he likes to buy plenty of things and often stoops to
luxuries. He does not stint the eggs, for instance, or the meat or
the bacon. But if I say that the average Camping will work out
at about i6/- a week I do not think I am over, or I should say
uxDER-stepping the mark of adequacy and reasonableness.
It may be recorded that there is a camper who calculates that
Tiis entire week's output of money, whilst Camping with his cycle
is 9/-. To begin with, he is a vegetarian, and perhaps that is just
as well for him. In the next place he does not indulge in tea or
coffee which is none the worse for him. But some of us like
other things besides sheer essentials, and believe freely in a little
latitude in regard to innocent luxuries.
Wet Day in. Camp. — ^33 — ^A hint has been given elsewhere
touching the " delights " of a wet day. I once camped on the
shores of that little lake, full of trout, at Fintown, Donegal. The
morning was bright and sunny. There had been a light frost
during the night. The following day, however, was half overcast.
A wild, forgotten, out-of-the-way district for the most part lay
ahead for an all-day ride of 60 miJes. At night, after passing
Pettigo, rain came on with strong puffs of wind. I espied a little
"'^ site " under some rocks and scrub that, at any rate, would
afford shelter should a regular Irish S.W. wind come on. At
^ p.m. I enjoyed a tea of eggs, bread and milk, and jam, for I
was hungry after my long ride with camp kit over a hilly
country. At 1 1 p.m. heavy rain was falling on the tent, gust after
gust of wind struck the trees behind and above, as though it
would twist off their heads and branches. By 12 o'clock there
was a lively downpour, helped by a howling wind. It continued
all night, but I slept. In the morning I went to bathe clothed in
a mackintosh. Cooked breakfast inside tent, had a good meal, a
pleasant smoke, and half-an-hour's reading. Still it rained. I
then made up a pillow, got under the blanket, and went to sleep
until 12 o'clock. Still the rain continued. All this was very
enjoyable. I put on my waterproof and strolled out on to a pulpit
•of lofty rock. Gazed across Loch Erne ; saw the whirlwind
leathering a column of water under the steep mountain opposite.
This spiral pillar of water towered up, scattered and broke, and
54 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK:
gathered again until it came and spent itself at a little point of
rock five hundred yards away Hn the bay. At 3 o'clock I had
lunch, and then another smoke and read. Happy thought, write
a poem ! This, by the way, was kept a few months, polished
up a little, and afterwards printed, though, of course, not worth
it. Wrote some letters. Felt tired, got under the blanket, and
waited for weather to clear. Woke up at 5.15 — still dull and
just a little drizzle. The rain finally ceased when the day was
spent, so that the ride of 55 or 60 miles to Sligo was naturally
out of the question. Rose early next day — the last — bathed,,
cooked and ate breakfast, packed up, cycled seven miles over an
atrocious road, and caught the 8.10 a.m. train, with a quarter-of-
an-hour to spare — my record !
I am not able to think of a better mode of passing A wet
DAY IX CAMP, because I have no special solution for what some
people call "miseries of a wet day." I should naturally have
preferred to have crossed the bridge at Beleek, and to have
wormed my way over those unknown roads to Sligo. Neverthe-
less, I spent a happy day, had a good deal of rest, a little loafing,,
a few small exercises, and I am bound to say that I enjoyed it all.
It is to be hoped the reader will excuse the reminiscent style of
suggestion, but I have known many wet days that have been very
well enjoyed by twos and threes in this or a similar manner.
It is quite out of the question for me to give any definite rule or
even advice for meeting a wet day in camp. I met a well-known
M.D. cycle-camper in Sligo, who had cycled through all the
previous day of wind and rain.
Damp. — ^34. — The following experiences taken *'from life,"
so to say, will perhaps best meet this heading : —
Damp comes to the camper in a variety of ways. For instance
he may get damp by not having his waterproofs at the time he
needs them. He may, of course, be a reckless fellow^ and not
bother himself about such things. There is the chance that
though having them, he may suppose that the little shower will
pass, and so postpones donning them until too late. Damp also
comes, of course, by tumbling into water, by rain percolating
through a bad tent or an ill-pitched one, because a fly-sheet is
minus, or owing to wet creeping through a faulty ground-
4
THE camper's handbook 55
sheet. Clothing may get pushed against the walls of a wet tent,
and so become damp. We naturally get our feet wet from a
hundred causes. Indeed we may be drenched to the skin in spite
of all due efforts.
I hope to get a medical authority to say something technical,
practical, and yet not too learned about the relation of ' damp to
rheumatism, how the latter is caught, how to avoid it, and so on-
Meanwhile, I have to deal with dampness in Camping as it is.
rather than of the atmosphere and its effects on us. Possibly the
ground argument, on which I take my stand, may be erroneous.
Anyhow, I crave leave to illustrate it by citing a personal experi-
ence. I know no one so susceptible to cold as myself, and as I
have shown elsewhere in this book, exposure to fresh air kills
a cold and sets me free from it.
I have been upset from my canoe, and been in damp clothes for
hours afterwards, have frequently fallen into water, have several
times been drenched with rain, and have fished for ten hours at a
stretch without a "mac." On one occasion I climbed Ben Nevis
in a downpour in a white flannel suit, and on returning to its foot
crossed the river waist deep and trudged two miles to camp, tired,
thirsty, and hungry. I frequently jump overboard in rapids
and falls of rivers, necessitating my wearing damp clothes
until they have dried on the body. I have walked, at short inter-
vals during three days, in the Dee, leading my canoe over rapids
in snowstorms and sleet, and with the thermometer standing
below 20. It cannot be false reasoning to state the result, viz.,
that I am as free as a child from rheumatism. It may not be as a
RESULT, but the fact remains.
These things to any man susceptible to cold, and long past life's
meridian, are said to be mad, absurd, dangerous, fatal, and the
rest. I have tried to trace any little physical ailments to any of
these ** reckless acts " during the rough experience of my Camp-
ing trips, but I have sought in vain. True, on the Dee trip I had
a swelling in one foot, which I attributed to slipping on a rock in
in a swirling rapid. As stated, I have been knocking about till
my clothes dried on without any ill result.
I do not think that damp necessarily gives cold. I was upset
in the Severn and was four hours in my clothes, paddling and
cycling home to Cheltenham. No result. Colds are generated
56 THE camper's handbook
by a microbe. Colds may be " caught." They are proved to be
contagious.
The fad of changing stockings because there is a slight leak-
age in an old boot is commendable for comfort whenever possible-
A certain well-known political figure, who shall be nameless, has
put to defiance all those ideas, though, by having his boots per-
forated just above the sole to *' let out wet.'.' Under dry conditions
the plan won't work, I understand.
I do not know what may happen to a man who deliberately
goes into cold water and stands about with chilly clothes on his
inactive body, gradually getting cooller, and one has no desire on
the score of comfort to try the experiment, but we know that
tramps and others who sleep in ditches and barns, and very often
with their garments thoroughly wet through, are the freest from
cold of all our " citizens." .
Rheutnatistn. — 35 — This affection is a disease which takes
many forms, but medical science has not yet discovered what it
IS, nor what causes it. It appears to be hereditary. It does not
necessarily follow damp, and yet evidence seems to point that
occasional and protracted exposure to moisture does bring it on-
Of five medical gentlemen I have asked about it, two concurred,
ctt any rate, in using the same remark, " I would give a great deal
to know how it comes and how to get rid of it."
The Science of Colds.* — 36 — The writer has consulted the
five medical authorities mentioned above as to what constitutes
a cold, how it comes on and how it goes. The sum and sub-
stance of the whole matter resolves into this : colds are really
produced by the body passing suddenly from a state of higher
temperature to a lower one, such as going from a hot room out
into the street, say, for a drive. It is the lowering of the tem-
perature that enables what is commonly known as the cold
microbe to assert himself. For a short life he is very busy, and
the application of heat externally and internally, and the protracted
keeping of the body in a higher temperature has the effect of
checking his progress and inroad.
In effect, damp is not necessarily a provoker of a cold, except
when accompanied by certain conditions of temperature.
- A remarkable explanation under this head is contained in Mr. R. J.
Mecredy's contribution later.
DIVISION II.
So7ne having had news of the preparation of this book have asked
'^^will it deal with COOKING?*' As cooking is part of a camper' s
Jifey and on it dep'nds whether he can camp or nOy COOKING must
be one of its chief features. Some ca^npers delight to aim at making it
a ^ fim art. They revel in it aud spend a great deal of time on it.
They thus excel and are proud of excelling. Many out-of-the-way
dishes and dainties^ seemingly almost impossible for a camp's capacity,
nre provided in the camp — rooked or partly cooked there. All this is
very praiseworthy for what may be termed " show " occasions, but the
nverage every-day, and particularly fnigratory, camper has no time for
all that. The Author feels that the confines and ynission alike of this
hook do not demand anything extreme. Multitudinous as are the
headings under which this important branch of the sport is treated, I
simply deal with the results of actual experience and describe the
methods that such has taught me.
The matter of this Division then mainly covers such things as
£an be readily cooked, even by the Camping novice, yet, I trust, are
not too stinted for the scullion of the camp fire. Nothing that may
help the cam^per in the preparation of such simple food as he may
^njoy and digest, work and sleep on are wilfully omitted.
CHAPTER VI.
"GIPSY" COOKING.
Fried Bloater.— 37.— Many cani-
pi?rs are fond of bloaters, kippers, and
other kinds of portablk fish. I do-
not propose giving a great deal of
space to the frying of a. bloatei". The-
Yarmouth fishernifii, from whom I
take the hints I am about to give, have
a way all their own of handling
bloaters. The}' simply slit open the
belly with the little finger, and take out the roes. They throw
away the hard ones, but always cook the soft — one of which
naay have to be extracted to replace the discarded hard one.
They particularly beg you not to open the fish and lay it out flat
to be cooked. They cook three for a one man meal. , The
camper may do the same. They do not clean or scale bloaters,
and will not let the i,vater touch them as they say it would spoil
them. However, I have, wickedly it may appear, washed-
bloaters and found no evil result follow up-to-date, surprising
though it may appear.
I speak elsewhere of using flour to trout. It would be none the-
woi-se to apply a little to bloaters. These, of course, would be
fried in fat in the usual way, and as we cannot carry lard
on cycles we have to use butter. Stale bread rubbed and
grated very fine — " like unto dust " — may be used instead of flour,
but with a little extra fat for the fry. They are said to cook
herrings of all kinds better at Sunderland than anywhere else, and
this is ONE of their ways, though not a rule.
Fried Herring.— 38 — These hints re the cooking of a herring,
would naturally follow that of the bloater. To make a variety,
herrings are very nice in camp when they are procured fresh.
There are fresh herrings which " aren't " fresh. These need very
little cooking, because pussy is less particular than most campers.
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 59
Red Herring. — ^39. — An Irishman in passing though a street
was once attracted by the tempting smell from a barrow, behind
which a stout lady with a strong voice was declaring the excellence
of her fish. Pat had not seen a red herring before, so he bought
one, and asked, how he could cook it.
- Faith, just let him see the fire," was the reply given.
Later that evening, Pat, who was tramping in search of work,
began to feel very hungry. On reaching the top of a hill, he saw
in the valle}- beyond what was evidently a haystack on fire. The
thought immediately occurred to him to let the herring see it as
well. However, he controlled his impatience until he reached the
exciting scene, where every effort was being made to extinguish
the flames. Pat was observed by one of the workers to take a
herring from his pocket and hold it for a minute in front of the
burning stack.
" Ah ! What are you doing at all ? Why are you not helping ?"
" Bedad, but it's hungry I am. This fish only wants to see
the fire, thin he is good to ate, shure. Now I will help you."
Seriously, I have heard of people par boiling " sogers," and of
their soaking such in water a long time before cooking. As a
fact they are usually so salt and so dry as hardly to rank as good
camp food. Still, I have eaten them, after a long scarcity of
other fish, just for a change.
Pickled Herring. — 40. — When in a protracted camp it is quite
easy to pickle herring. They are uncommonly nice when so
prepared. They should, in the first place, be cooked by boiling,
but on no account must they be overdone. Thin "onion
shavings" improve them in the boiling. These are afterwards
gathered up by a spoon. Having been boiled, place the fish in
a dish and sprinkle the boiled onion over them, then pour on
vinegar until they are covered. These may stand for two da3^s
before being eaten, and I promise a thoroughly tasty dish, but
they are perhaps eatable immediately they have become quite
cold. Pickled Herring forms a tasty dish for a wayside lunch
on a tour or cruise. Then they must be prepared over night and
specially kept and packed for the purpose.
Boiled Haddock. — ^41 — There are two ways of cooking a
haddock, viz., frying and boiling. When a haddock is boiled, it
6o THE camper's HAXDBOOK
is simply put in boiling water. It should not stand soaking long
in the water in which it is cooked, for it is a dry fish and sucks
in too much. When the water boils briskly, put in the haddock.
About twelve minutes should suffice to cook it. Next, it should
be held up to "run" or dry — it would do it no harm to put it in a
very sharp oven for two minutes, or hold it over a fire. Then
place it in a dish or plate and add a liberal sUpply of butter, and
cause this to run all over it, and if you like, into it. A sprinkling
of pepper, of course, completes the dish. Haddocks vary much
in flavour. The one tasted to-day may be fine and full of flavour,
the one to-morrow probably like boiled wood, with about the
same flavour.
Fried Haddock. — 42. — This is a dish we can have almost at
any time in camp. There is a difficulty with the best type of
haddock, because of its big size and the littleness of our pans.
Unfortunately the small haddock is more or less tasteless. The
bigger and fatter they are the better. On this point there is no
doubt. Therefore, if a particularly large fish be purchased, such
as we get from Aberdeen, it is best cut in as large sections as will
just fill the pan. It requires very little care, so long as there is
plenty of butter. Haddock will eat up butter as freely as the
camper himself, particularly if pricked, as it should be. It is
none the worse if a free supply of pepper is cooked with it. The
haddock seems to demand butter and pepper, and it asks that it
be not meanly treated in that respect, at least, that is the finding
of the writer. " Eat me hot," is the motto of haddock. Cold or
lukewarm, it is tasteless and unpalatable.
Fried Trout. — 43. — As regards the English camper, trout
rarely comes his way. In Ireland, and sometimes in Scotland,
it is different. Trout are evidently made to be fried. Having,
then, caught your trout or had it presented, cut off the head and
the tail, because you have no pan space to spare. Then slit open
the belly, and clean the inside. Be careful to clean it close in
to the backbone, and particularly up towards the throat. You
will notice that the trout in dying burst a blood vessel, which is
its custom, too, and the congealed blood lies there. Have all this
thoroughly cleansed away, until the inside is white and pure.
There is no need to scale trout, but rub on to the- outside of the
THE camper's handbook 6 1
fish, plenty of flour before you put it into the pan to the melted
butter which has already been put there. The flour prevents its
sticking, and makes a thick coating which protects the fish from
the hot metal. When one half of the fish has been carefully
" done," turn it over to the other side. Be careful in doing so
not to break it. It does not matter in your own case, but the
other man may not like it so well. It turns all the better if you
keep it moving by occasional gentle shuffles with the fork.
Fried Trout are delicious, and they are worth care in cooking.
Try and keep the skin whole. It is disrespectful to fish to be
served up in serried fragments, and certainly not polite to the
rest of the mess.
Boiled Trout. — ^44. — I have sometimes ventured to boil trout
of large size, but have found it a failure. Of course, trout may
be boiled, just the same as salmon is, but it is much more
palatable from the pan than from the saucepan. The point
appears to be that a trout boils better after 24 hours ashore, but
it will fry well directly after being caught. The best size for
nice flavour is i lb. Three-pounders are good, but lack the
delicacy of those of less weight.
Boiled Salmon. — 45. — Salmon, if cut as a steak, is simply
boiled in a piece of cloth to keep it together, otherwise it should
be treated the same as trout. It is well worth thinking about for
a camp meal, because it is equally good, cold or hot, and is very
satisfying ; can be purchased in all towns in England, but only in
the five chief towns in Ireland.
Fried Salmon. — 46. — The question of the indigestibility of
salmon Varely troubles the camper, for indigestion is a complaint
however much he suffers from at home, bothers him but little
when living in the open.
Salmon fries nicely, particuiarly if a piece of thin paper (clean
white please) is put between it and the pan. This must be well
greased first, of course, to prevent it burning. The paper is not
wholly necessary, because if the salmon is kept freely moving
from the time it is put into the butter or lard, or whatever is
being used, it will not burn or stick to the pan. The steak should
be cut one inch thick. I have tried thin salmon steaks, and they
62 THE camper's HANDBOOK
do not seem to be so luscious and tasty as when cut to the
recommended dimensions. It should not be constantly turned
over and over, but onty once. Another thing : It should be eaten
hot or cold ; lukewarm salmon steak seems to loose its life and
taste.
Stewed Eels. — 47. — In camp Stewed Eels are rather a
luxury, not only because they need a little cooking but they need
a little catching. The difficulty with an eel is that it is rather a
disagreeable thing to handle, though to those who like eels this
is a trifle. There are two things which have to be done. The
first is to skin the eel, and the second is to carefully cleanse it.
Note the words italicised. When Camping near a river recently,
a man who was to have saved me a quart of milk, sold it, and in
a spirit of contrition presented me with a fine fat eel, 2-ft. 9-ins.
long. I was delighted, as it was my first eel. I consulted many
people as to how to remove the skin. No one could tell me,
and no one could do it. Now I know that it is imperative to
take the skin off the eel, because that skin contains that which is
not good for human creatures to eat. The correct way to remove
the skin is to nick it under the ear each side till you gi^i two
small corners that you can take hold of. Pull these " tales " back
a good bit. Be careful and take time at the beginning. Hang
the head fast to a nail, or get the " other person " to hold the
eel by the head. Then having properly started, the skinning is
a mere matter of a moment or two. The belly must be ripped,
and the interior most carefully washed and scrubbed, and exam-
ined, so there is not the slightest suggestion of anything other
than the clean flesh of the eel. Do not let the head and tail
go into the pan. Stew until it is cooked enough. Then add
your parsley butter, the mixture for which is flour, water,
parsley, salt, and pepper. Pour it into the pan, and continue
stewing until it thickens and the parsley is cooked.
As a caution, however, I think it best to mention that after the
eating of three sections of my long eel, it was my misfortune to
be very seriously affected, and for a matter of 24 hours I suffered
sickness and all the evidence of ptomaine poisoning. Such a
case is not infrequent with those who eat eels caught in English
rivers. Eels from Ireland are different, because thev come
THE camper's handbook 63
chiefly off the limestone and sandy Hbttom of the lakes, and not
from the bottoms of muddy, sluggish streams or pools.
Boiling Fish. — 48. — In Boiling Fish in camp it is best to
put it in a thin cloth if one is handy. If not, part of an old flour,
sugar, or salt bag would do well. The reason for using a bag
or cloth is that it keeps the fish together, and it can be lifted out
easily, aud turned over on top of a dish — all in a piece for
certain.
By pricking the fish with a fork it can be ascertained how near
it is to being done. But if the fork is inserted, whether the fish
can be seen or not, ply it on towards the backbone. If there
is the slightest toughness at the points of the fork, it is not
cooked. It must be boiled until the flesh yields to the prongs
freely. This applies to any fish that may, and can conveni-
ently be boiled in camp.
"Cooking" Eggs. — ^49. — Eggs are of three characters —
though some have no character at all. First come the "new
LAID," which are excellent ; then the " fresh," which seldom
are fresh; and, lastly, there are "cooking" eggs, with which
I now propose to deal. These are supposed to be a little inferior
to the "fresh" eggs because they are a little less fresh, and when
they are beaten up with milk, rice, bread-and-butter puddings or
custards, the chef has to rely on these other ingredients
to counteract the questionable flavour of the egg, brought about
solely by remainining in the shell a bit too long. These eggs have
been kept in certain cases for months in lime. An egg-shell is
evidently porous, for these eggs suggest lime. Fastidious people I
k«ow say they would prefer having the lime by itself, then they
would know what they were eating. That is all very well, but
grocers do not sell lime, and lime burners do not sell eggs.
Boiled £ggs. — ^50. — The boiling of eggs would not seem to
need any mention at all, but like everything else there is a way to
boil them that seems best, and the other way that does very well,
but can beaten. The common method is : to put on the water
and when it boils put in the eggs, and then begin, watch in hand,
counting the minutes and seconds. This is all very well for the
domestic household, but I take it the reader of this handbook
64 THE CAMPKR'S KAN'DBOUK
simply wants to know what is ttie best way for cooking them ii»
camp. I haye tried all ways, and the method I have followed for
thirty years is just this : Take the eggs (and-wash them if they
need it) and put them into the cold " tea-water." The water
should cover them by an inch, and directly the water boils, those
eggs will be done to a turn. This is in the case of the pan being
two-thirds full. Can anything be simpler ? Supposing on the
other hand, we have a bigger pan with the same flame or fire, and
"SEW I-WD 'UNS, SIR."
3% to 10 pLr tent more water, then it will take longer to boil.
You must distxiunt the arrangement by feeling or listening, for
wh<,n the water begms to sing very slightly, or when the first
faint sign of bubbles occurs the eggs are cooked.
In casL of no other check for testing if the eggs are done, I
give the following, which is the Salopian plan : Lift the egg out
THE camper's handbook 65
per spoon. It is slow in drying ! Give it another half-
minute. Now re-lift it out. Ah, it dries instantly ! It is cooked .
This method is so old, that after Adam and Eve got tired of eating
stolen apples they cooked their eggs this way.
I am aware that I have shocked the sensibilities and prejudices
of my readers, or, at any rate some of them, by the abject
heathenism of proposing to make tea from water in which eggs
have been boiled, " warts being the inevitable result."
Many of us are so built that we are liable to contract every ill
that flesh is heir to. Yet eating eggs (a pastime of which I am
very fond) that have been boiled, as on all my Camping tours, in
the water with which I make tea, coffee, and other beverages as
occasion may require, has not yet succeeded in causing those
warts to make their appearance. Where the warts are supposed
to have grown, whether they hurt very much, how they were traced
to the egg water, and how long the victim lived after, are points
concerning which we are left in entire doubt. I am afraid I can
throw no light upon it. I may, however, add that the shell of the
•egg is chiefly composed of lime, and possibly there is no water,
-even rain water, that is absolutely free from it. Again, one of
the most powerful ingredients in our own body is lime. Further,
the egg-shell gives off nothing in the boiling, and why lime should
provoke warts anywhere, is one of the hiysteries I have to
leave for science to solve.
Fried Eggs. — ^51. — The best pan in which to fry eggs is one
after the domestic shape, with a set-out flange at an angle of 45
degrees or thereabouts. Having removed the bacon, and while the
pan is still on the fire, but with a siack flame, take the egg in the
left hand and dent the shell in the centre two-thirds of the way
round, by little taps with knife. Then open the cracked egg, keep-
ing the thunib clear, and do not let it fall too fast or too far, as it
may break the yoke. To put an egg into a pan without fracturing
the- yoke should be the aim of the cook. It is an art. Directly it
is in the pan, cut it away from the bottom, to which it is
beginning to cling hard and fast. This must be done at once,
and gently, or this again will break the yoke. When the second
egg is put in, take a knife and separate the white, which glues
itself or unites with the egg already partly done. They will marry
I
I
66 THK campkr's handbook
and must be divorced. Repeat the same operation as to freeing the
bottom also. Run the knife in an upright position round the edge
of the pan, to the sides of which it will also cling. In fact, an egg
in a fry-pan is almost Hke an octopus, it clings to anything, particu-
larly that which is hot and not greased, when in its original damp
condition, before it begins to solidify. There is trouble in getting
a spoon under an egg without breaking the yoke, simply because
we have not the proper sort of spoon. I would suggest the
carrying of a small egg-spoon, which is flat and perforated, and
made of block tin. It should be made so that a fork, or a knife,
or stick, could be put into it and used as a handle, and so, when
packed, it would occupy no more room than a playing card. Il
would be a handy article, and, as the dressmakers say of their
confections, "have a pleasing effect" — on the egg. Naturally, no
one cares to see the yoke of an c^g travelling all over his
bacon, besides it declares the amateur cook. Worse still, I have
known such a thing cause a man to say naughty words that should
not be spoken in a Christian tent, and thus provoke a retort which
has put two people in strained relationships for at least an hour —
and in Camping that is one-thousand times worse than bad
weather.
Poached Eggs. — 52. — There is no great art in poaching eggs.
First, the water must boil. In this water a considerable amount
of salt should be previously put. Then drop in the egg gently
with the yoke unbroken, and it will assume the form of a very much
extended and flattened cone. It will soon be cooked, and can be
removed with a spoon. That it has not quite the same flavour as
a fried egg goes without saying.
Egg Omelette. — 53. — This is very simple to make. The
yokes should be broken, by beating the eggs in a basin. Supposing
we have the case of two men Camping, and they wish an omelette.
Break up at least six good eggs. In camp the question of quantity
is immaterial — so long as there are plenty to use. Add to these
eggs a very small amount of salt only, and on no account any
pepper. Mix with them two table-spoonfuls, say, of marmalade,
and let the whole be gently stirred and played together, till it
begins to thicken, and tends to solidify. Divide in equal portions
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 67
— and remember the other chap is watching you closely. It can
be eaten either as an omelette or with bread.
Fried Bacon. — ^54. — " Surely," the reader who turns to this
heading will say, " it is not necessary to note anything about
frying bacon. Anyone can do that and all cooks do it alike." I
have three answers to give to that. First, there is the right and
wrong way of cooking bacon, as there is of choosing a wife,
making out a lawyer's bill, or cleaning a ditch. Secondly, everyone
does not do it properly. In the third place it is possible to
absolutely spoil good bacon in the cooking.
Chiefly, the camper will have to cook by some sort of artificial
heat, by which I mean other than stick, wood, or coal fire. Many
little stoves will not '* manipulate." The " Primus" can, of course
WRONG SIZE.
JIS^^P^
y^^^^ y^ sssw^^^^v^^ V
CORRECT SIZE.
be put down to the smallest flicker and can, in a moment or two,
be made to do double power, even up to 100 times. There is another
difficulty in regard to camp frying, viz., that most of our pans are
most unconscionably thin : some are tin, a few copper, a good
many aluminium ; but in any case thick cast-iron pans, except
for stationary or boat Camping are out of the question.
The first thing to do in regard to bacon when ordering for
camp is to see that it is cut in slices not more than three, or at
most, four inches long. The reason for this should be apparent.
The long rashers, from the grocer's bench, swinging about in a
tent are inconvenient. In a big pan on a kitchen cooker at home
they may be handled fairly, but they are ungainly and awkward
as well as dangerous, to an extent, in the ordinary little camper's
frying pan.
68 THE camper's handkook
The rashers should be cut short because our pans are small,
nevertheless, a good deal of bacon can be cooked in a very small
pan by three layers, being changed and changed about. It will
always be found in this way that, say, four slices are quickly done.
Thus, when they are removed, 'the top layer, which has only just
got warm, goes into a warmer place, and so in relays a good deal
can be got out of a small vessel. Put two nicks in the rind
before placing the bacon in the pan. It allows it to lie flat. The
rind or skin shrinks up, and causes it to curl if not cut.
Bacon that is not fairly well cooked always has a "piggy" taste
which no one likes. On the other hand overcooked bacon with
all the " nature " burnt out of it, so to say, is anything but a
blessing : it is like what they call in the country, ** scratching"^
rather than bacon.
Bacon should not be burnt, though unfortunately that is easily
done in camp cooking. It should not for a moment be allowed
to stick to the pan. Hence the rashers that are put on first should
be moved gently to and fro until the pan is thoroughly greased.
When the bacon is well browned (the fat slightly and the lean
thoroughly), when, in fact, all that bluey-white or water-white has
disappeared, the bacon may be considered done, i.e., for the
average bacon eater.
Mutton Chop. — ^55. — The rule that I have laid down elsewhere
for cooking a steak is undoubtedly not the only sound, but the only
true way of doing it, and we have quoted a high authority for it.
But the cooking of a loin or chump chop, however, is quite
different, for this reason, that the one is tender and cannot be
cooked too little, in reason, and the other is tough, and cannot be
cooked too much.
There is no harm in letting a chop burn on a pan, so far as the
chop is concerned, but there are two evils : the one is the stench
that it makes in or near the tent, and the other is that it burns the
pan and gives the trouble of extra cleaning.
In cooking a mutton chop, first let the pan get warm, then rub
with a piece of the fat from the meat. As this fat warms and
melts on the bottom, put in the chop and slightly increase your
- " Scratching," the residue of pig's fat, from which lard has been
boiled out.
THE camper's handbook 69
fiame, and let it cook rapidly. Put a very free sprinkling of salt
on the TOP of the chop. I will explain this. The salt that is so
distributed melts, and runs into the pores of the meat and gets
through it. As the heat forces up the blood, so the salt in melting
trickles down till it fills the chop, so to say. Directly the latter
begins to look red on the top, turn it over smartly and cleanly.
Now the heat will drive back the blood to meet the fresh supply
of salt that is put on to the " new " side. Cook it gently, moving
it at intervals. Presently this salt will disappear, and in its place
blood will begin to make its appearance and show the chop
is cooked.
Now, the hungry one who knows how to enjoy a chop, will be
delighted with one thus cooked. It will be tender, tasty, and soft
if the meat is good. A chop should not be cooked till it is pale
inside ; if it loses its redness it loses its character and its flavour.
The fat of a chop should not be cut off, unless there is too much
of it. It will^ay to cook it and so help to make gravy, into which
a piece of bread or slices of potato may be put and fried.
Potatoes "With Chop. — ^56. — If a potato or two are con-
stantly kept in camp or in the kit, whether for cycle or other
kind of Camping, they can always be utilised. Now, if a couple
of potatoes be peeled and washed, cut in slices not more than
an eighth-of-an-inch in thickness, put in the pan around the chop,
and the whole covered over with a plate, they will be cooked by
the time the chop is done. I am free to say from experience
that never do potatoes taste so sweet as when cooked under
these conditions. Somehow they even meet that delightful, ideal
success, ** As nice as mother makes it," as the cookshop legend
has it. But to cut these potatoes thick is to foil the object,
because they have not time then to cook through.
Steak. — ^57. — The usual method of cooking a steak in camp
is to put it in the pan and not let it cook too fast. Put no salt
on it, and turn it over every 60 seconds. Turning it over con-
stantly gives the side that was cooking plenty of time to cool,
being thus exposed to the air. Just as the underpart again begins
to cook, turn that up to the air and so check it again. This is
the only method I know of for making a steak hke nice new
leather.
JO THE camper's handbook
Presumably you have a " Primus," or other efficient spirit
stove. Lower the flame sufficiently as not to have it too fierce,
nor too weak. Rub the pan with a lump of the fat, just as
described in the case of a chop. Now put the steak on and
move it gently now and then, to prevent it sticking to the pan.
Sprinkle salt freely all over tt, and it will be seen to quickly dis-
appear. When the blood be^ns to show itself practically all
over the surface, quickly turn the steak over and re-salt as before.
When the blood has begun to appear again through the cooked
side, the steak is done. On no account must (he flesh lose its
inner redness.
HALF DUNK.
In eating a steak, try and arrange to have a fourth of (at will)
three-fourths of lean for every " chap." Pepper fully, and use a
small mill to grind real peppercorns on to it. Avoid the ordinary
white, hot stuff often sold as pepper by grocers.
The STEAK thus cooked will he found to be most appetising.
This recipe is that of the late " Beef Steak " Ci.UB. You doubt-
less lia.ve been told to pulverise a steak with a rolling pin before
cooking. Of course no one camps without that unimpeachable
implement, said to he occasionally used for less violent purposes.
Advice : The STRAK needing pulverisation is l>est left on the
butcher's block for exhibition purposes. If you should buy one of
this character, reserve it for a steak and kidney pie. When
THE camper's handbook 7I
asking for steak, don't forget to add the prefix " rump " — one
from any other part of the beast would prove a mis-stAKE.
Carrots, &c., v^ith Steak. — 58. — Carrots may be fried in
precisely the same manner as potatoes described in article 56,
as also may turnip, or any similar vegetable. They must be cut
thin, like onions, which should be sliced.
Fried Kidneys.— 59. — These are extremely nice with bacon
in the morning. They are a luxury and a little expensive, like-
wise scarce. They are very difficult to get because the local
butcher generally has them "bespoken" by some of his *' biggest"
•customers in the town — and, moreover, he generally has a few on
hand for himself, but if he be in a good temper he may sell them
.to a person who pleases him.
The best kidneys are, of course, those of the sheep. I have
•occasionally procured a few, but it has been chiefly in the poor
little towns in Ireland, and by ordering them a few days in advance.
It is best, in cooking them, to cut and halve them, and then slit
them twice long-ways on the inside (but not through), as the
interior of the kidney is, in any case, the last to get done. But it
is very tenacious, and all semblance of the blueness should before
eating be made to disappear, which thorough cooking does.
The small piece of fat should always be allowed to remain on the
kidney. Pigs' kidneys are liked, but they are equally scarce.
Liver and Bacon. — 60. — The best liver for our purpose is, of
•course, that of the much despised hog. Sheep's liver comes next,
and after that, perhaps, they are best left alone. Liver should be
cut in somewhat thin slices, and not too large. The liver should
also be put in the pan before the bacon, and in order to get the
fat for this, put in, in small pieces, the fattest slice of bacon you
have, and this will be sufficient. When the liver is lialf done on
one side, add the bacon, and by the time its other side is done, the
bacon will also be prepared. It will improve the flavour of the
liver if it is rather well salted beforehand.
Extra cooking does no harm in this case. Liver must be
Ihoroughlv cooked. Half done liver is dogs' food.
72 THE camper's HANDBOOK
Onion Gravy.— 6i. — Either with steak or liver and bacon ^
ONION GRAVY appears to be a popular and favourite adjunct-
Here we have to fall back upon three of the main and chief com-
ponents. First, the gravy in which you fry ; secondly, the onion ;
and thirdly, flour for batter. We will work these backwards-
The last named should be mixed rather thinly before it goes in
the pan. It should also be salted. The onion should be cut up
very fine, and it will be none the worse if put on to cook before
the fry itself is quite done. Then remove the meat, pour the
batter on to the onions, and stir until the flour is done.
Parsley or any melted butter underdone is not palatable ; in
fact, the raw taste of flour is more objectionable than any other
partly cooked thing.
Fried Mushrooms. — 62. — This is a very simple process-
Directly the bacon has got a start, put the mushrooms all round
the edge of the pan, with the bearded side downwards, and it will
be very soon seen that though the pan seemed full of mushrooms,,
they have considerably diminished. Mushrooms consist to a very
great extent of water. It is well, therefore, to put an abundance
into the pan for they shrink alarmingly. Also let salt be put to
them while being cooked.
Well-cooked mushrooms, like bacon, are always welcome and
palatable to the camper. In fact, they are worth seeking.
Roasted Duck. — 63. — Wild duck do not generally come
much in the camper's way, but those who go on lakes and fowl-
haunted rivers, will frequently find a wild duck or two for their
larder. These are not easy to cook in camp, for the reason that
they were made to be roasted, by the inverse rule that chickens
were made to be boiled. There is the difference on which we
may differ. It is, of course, possible in a permanent camp to
build a temporary oven in which you may roast a duck.*^ Bis-
cuit tins have been used for this purpose with tolerable success ;
stones and sods beside a steep bank have formed a sort of oven
in which the baking of much good stuff for the campers'
stomachs was produced.
Stewed duck must be thoroughly stewed to be even eatable.
See " Three in Norway," by Lees.
THE camper's handbook 73
Young ducks are the greatest delicacy that we get in the shape
of ** fowl," and a pair of them nicely roasted make an appetising
dish that the camper never forgets. He often longs for a gun,
but it is only in cruising camps that a gun can be carried.
Fried Chicken. — 64. — It does not often occur to the average
cook of the house or of the camp to fry a chicken, as bacon is
cooked. This is very simple. First detach every limb and even
cut the thick parts off the breast and limbs, and fry same with
bacon, lard, or dripping.- They are really quickly cooked and
decidedly tasty. For part of the time, a pan or plate should be
placed over this. If consideration of time has any influence in
preparing this dish, 35 minutes will be the outside limit. Much
depends upon the massiveness or otherwise of the parts.
Grilled Chicken. — ^65. — In rough camps with wood tires
there is no difficulty in grilling a chicken if one has a pan big
enough. It is not worth while doing half a chicken only, because
of the time it takes. First, spHt the chicken down the back.
Grease the pan thoroughly with lard, or dripping — not butter, as
the flavour docs not agree with the chicken so well. Get a large
bed of hot live embers. Place the pan upon these. Put a plate
that actually tits inside the flange of pan over it, to prevent any
dust or ash getting inside. Then put the chicken to cook. Very
soon you will hear that it is " under way." It may stay in this
position for from 25 to 50 minutes. The plate will not fit so closely
as to prevent the steam espaping, which results, of course, from
the heat forcing moisture out of the flesh. It is necessary to put
the flattened part of the fowl lowermost.
In America this plan is known as " baking " a fowl. It would be
as well to place rashers of fat bacon on top of the fowl. The
slight run of liquor or dripping from the bacon will do good,
alike in the actual process of cooking and in helping to flavour
the chicken.
Roasted Potatoes. — 66.— If any kind of stew is about to be
made, potatoes may be roasted in the following manner without
loss of time or giving any extra work : As soon as the fire
has got a start, and there is a fair base of embers, insert
several potatoes in the bottom, opening the ashes out for the
74 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
purpose, then covering the potatoes over and building the fire
on the top, and going on with the stew in the ordinary way.
The potatoes will require very little attention until they receive
it from yourself in a cooked condition. They take twice the
time of an apple to cook thoroughly.
Fried Potatoes. — 67. — ^This, of course, refers to those potatoes
we fry after they have been cooked. It is best, indeed, not to
select over-boiled ones for this purpose, but rather under-done.
Such potatoes can be put to fry in the bacon liquor for break-
fast ; and what is nicer ? And how simple and how soon they are
done ! Everyone for whom I have prepared them has always
praised the dish as a desirable extra " course." Hence it is the
writer's rule to carry potatoes. Even on cycle touring I always
have a few in a little pasteboard box. They should be cut into
|-inch cubes before putting on the fire.
Potato Cakes. — 68. — It is rarely that we, who have become
" towns-people," talk of potato cakes nowadays. In the
country districts they are still popular, especially in the N.W.
and N. of England, in Ireland to an extent, and in Scotland to
a greater degree. They should be freely buttered and eaten hot.
As the name implies, the first ingredient to compose the
foundation for these cakes is potato. Take about four or five
boiled ones and break them up with the hand or a " masher,"
into a sort of semi-pulp. Take a little flour, say five spoonfuls,
and blend it with the potatoes, and add a little milk. If milk is
minus use water, but only a little, and as a last resort. Beef
dripping or lard should be blent up with this, and, by all means,
the usual salt. This dough, for that is what it becomes, has to
be rolled out. On expressing the difficulties about a " rolling
pin in a camp " to a professional expert, who gave me this
recipe, he said, " Well, use a bottle, Sir. There is sure to
be one."
Ready-made rolling pins can always be got from a draper's
shop, for they are used to roll silks in. Oil shops sell cheap
window rollers for a few coppers. These will do also.
The matter of a rolling pin suggests, of course, a paste board
also. There are two kinds of paste boards, and one is made
by pasting a quantity of thinnish layers of paper together. In
THE camper's handbook 75
using this, place a piece of clean white paper carefully folded
over the top and under the edges, as it lies on the ground. Put
the dough on this and roll out with your bottle. If you have not
one, clean up a foot of a very thick stick with your knife, and
overcome the difficulty in that way. The most satisfactory board,
however, is the lid of a box, which can always be got. Person-
ally, I always take good care to have a few little planks off a
packing case about my fixed camps to use for many purposes.
A POTATO CAKE needs well baking. If possible, cover the top
to facilitate the " pace," but there must be ventilation. If there
is not, the result will not be very good either for the cakes or the
digestion.
Making Bread. — 69. — Yeast is so important a factor in this
process, and it will keep for a time, and as it can also be got in
most places it lessens the difficulties of the amateur baker. The
best brand, to my belief, is known as " D.C." One ounce should
be used to about 3-lbs. of flour. Having put the latter in a pan
or big basin of some kind, it should be placed to get warm. If it
cannot be put beside a fire, it may be held over it and the flour
stirred a little. The temperature of the flour must be raised
several degrees. The yeast must be put in warm water, with a
little pepper added to it, but don't overdo this. In the Autumn
time, if the air is rather cold, the yeast takes about 20 minutes
to ferment, but in hot weather it will rise in about 4 minutes. It
is as well not to force it by artificial heat too much. The flour
having become warm, make a little hole therein and pour the
yeast into it. When the latter has fermented. Then add about a
quart of water, for about the quantity of flour mentioned. This
will be none the worse if it is lukewarm. Then knead it up into
a dough, after carefully washing your hands. If it is to be baked
in a tin, the latter must be rubbed with fat or lard before the
•dough goes in. It must be so baked, whether in an open loaf or
a tin model, that the hot air can go at the top of the cake as well
as round and underneath it. To cover it up in a tin with a lid,
and have the heat without the freedom for its rise, would make
the bread " sad," and the hungry one more so.
Baking Bread. — 70. — Having gone into the question of how
to mix, prepare and knead the dough preparatory to making
i HANDHOOK
bread of it. I ought to meiitioi) tht; several nietbods o( kakikcj
HKEAU. I niust,however,onlydoso very briefly, for the reason that
baking does not come regularly in the camper's way. He can
usually boy bread. But still a great many squat outside the con-
lines of civilisation. They have to bake, or do worse. To gel
real bread is the aim of the camper, and it is a process not
always easy. The simplest plan is an American portable oven.
'ITiat can never fail when a fire can he made. It has legs and i1
can be practically buried in tile embers or il cm Ik' put iiilo tlu'
hoi earth and the embers all round il.
Heat on the top of a loaf, by (he way, is as ijnportant as the
lie:i.f at the bottom. Tlie lid allows of necessary ventilation and
room for tiie heat to move about beneath il. The dougli should
only half fill the patt. It does not do to have an over fierce Hame
as it burns the bread. Bui il is possible to bake bread in such
things as biscuit tins, in fact it has even been done by means of a
built oven and tlue ^ving lieat without actual fire contact. It is
best to bnild such an oven with stones in a bank, leaving an
opening for the heat of the fire to pass freely round but not to-
touch the actual box in which the dough has been placed. Do-
not on anj account forget to makf ventilating holes in the lid.
For Ihc rest it ought to be simple.
CHAPTER VII.
STETWS AND BEVERAGES.
Irish Stew.— 71.— Whuii we come
to consider ikish stbw, we thiak of
something unusually tasty. There art
various kinds of ikish stkw, and
various ways of composing it, hut
there is one methud that dominates it
as a system, and it is that which [ wish
to describe. 1 have been to a cimp
wliere we liad camp stew for, say,
iibout 18 men out of a common pot. Thf pot was put on at
10 o'clock In the morning. We were on an island in the middle
of a hig lake. ! forget what tliL- meal was, perhaps it dot's
not matter. I lielieve really tliere were several kinds of meat put
in. There was certainly an abundance of turnips, a tremendous
lot of carrot, a few potatoes, thyme, mint, and a list of other
strongh' Havoured vegetables too numerous to mention, and too
strong to snielL Tlie tinal result was a stew of which the meat
was not only subsidiary, but its flavour had practically vanished.
I noticed that my friend, the cook, kept stirring and stirring it
through the hours, for it rained, and there was no sailing that
-day. A sort of brown pudding was the result, which the fellows
enjoyed. We needed no knives or forks, for we ate it with
spoons [
To start with, the two main essentials in making a good
IKISH STKW are a right mixture of things, and secondly thorough
cooking. Let us imagine we are going to make a stew. Fur-
chase ijibs. of the neck of mutton. See it is cut thin with the
help of the meat axe, and every bone severed. In fact, the best
way is to ask the butcher to cut if in -J-inch slices, then to cross
cut it in little bits, so that nothing is more than ij inches any
way, bone and meat altogether. Put the meat into the pan and
uckl water lo cover tliu meat at least twice its depth. Add salt
hv al) means ; it is always well to add salt at the beginning of
all meat cooking, because the heat works the salt into it.
Put on the pan and let the flame or tire be full until it boils,
then lower so that the pot just simmers. When it has thus been
>tewing by itself for, say so minutes, add almost whatever pro-
portion of potatoes you like. Regarding this it may be added
tliat the potatoes should be cut in square lumps, not slices, and
ill considerable abundance ; whatever else Is liked in the stew the
potatoes will always " go." Having added potatoes, say that you
add one-quarter the amount of carrots. Now a turnip, if not
too large, should be added, cut in tiny bits, not slices. If a
parsnip is to be had. by all means cliop it up and use it. If
there are any mushrooms lo be laid hold of, use a few only, so
as not to make it into a mushroom stew, and see that they are
chopped up small. As to onions ; the amateur is generally too
liberal with onions, as he is with turnips and other demonstrative
vegetables. One onion cut into very fine flaky sections will be
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 79
ample. Too much onion might be a nuisance later in the day;
you may have to call on someone.
It will be found that as the stew goes on it can be tested as to
its fitness, by a fork. When the potatoes begin to admit the fork
point quite freely, the stew is almost done. Another ten minutes
at most, and I venture to say that whoever makes an irish vSTEW
on this simple plan will enjoy it.
Irish vSTew, if it contains too much fat, is liable to make
dyspeptic people uncomfortable, for it is bilious. However, a
neck of mutton has, fortunately, very little fat.
If i^eck of mutton is not procurable, chump chops duly cut up
will answer. Rabbit and chicken- may replace the mutton, but
both latter are best stewed by themselves. Such a dish as this
makes a splendid dinner after a hard day, and there is nothing in
it that cannot be easily carried in a boat or van. Indeed, the writer
often indulges in its making when cruising by cycle as well as
boat. The only drawback is that it takes some time to cook
Stewed Steak. — 72. — This is a dish well within the capacity
of the camper and of his plant, providing the simple detail of
the steak itself be procurable. The inexperienced cook often
makes errors regarding the purchase of steak, of which the
experienced man is never guilty. The simple thing to learn, in
the first place, is what part of the beast is called the " rump.
The next thing to be determined is to have rump steak and no
other. In the third place you have to see the steak cut and not
to take the word of the butcher for it. In Ireland I have often
found them lie over this matter.** Whilst you will get over the
indigestion, it is harder to ultimately lose all memory of the anger
you felt at the time when you were tearing your teeth out.
Further, you cannot afford to forfeit salvation for a pound of flesh
for any man. I judge by hard facts !
Well, we are to stew rump steak for dinner to-night. For
this the meat should be cut in pieces convenient to hand out to
your plates. It should be stewed with about a quarter or so of
its bulk of the fat attached thereto. A little onion must be cut
up to help the stew. If you have them, also a couple of carrots
- One regrets the word. I would use a more refined term, but love
of veracity prevents my doing so.
8o THE camper's HANDBOOK
cut up in small pieces will be no detriment. Indeed, I do not
know what you cannot boil or stew with steak. Having the
steak just on the point of its being completed, mix flour and
water so as to thicken the gravy. This will need well cooking
after being mixed with the steak and such vegetables as are put
in. If the camper has cold potatoes with him, they can be very
quickly warmed by all manner of processes, (a) They can be
dropped into the stew at the last moment, cut in bits, (b) A drop
of water can be put in the bottom of a pan, say about half-
an-inch in depth. In this water may be placed a small tin
plate. On this plate the potatoes should be put and the pan
put on the flame. The water will quickly boil and thus heat or
^* steam " the potatoes without getting them soddened or wet.
And so the stew, hot and fresh, with potatoes also hot, will make
a dinner lit for the camper, at any rate — and possibly a hungry
king would not be altogether averse.
Sleeved Rabbit. — 73. — A good many people are not fond of
STEWED RABBIT. Perhaps this would be best explained by in-
quiring where they eat it. In the restaurants of London, and
alas, of late in other cities also, the customer gets, according to
the bill of fare, ** boiled rabbit," white and rather tasteless,
served with a peculiar oniony white stock or poor soup. But
he will see elsewhere in the same bill of fare, " rabbit broth." As
the sale of that broth realises more than twice the price the
caterer pays for the rabbit, and the expense of cooking it,
it is quite evident that this part of a rabbit stew, which
you really ought to have with the rabbit itself, is of some value.
It pays to cook a rabbit in a fixed camp, or during a rest day of
a migratory camp, for in the country they can be bought for
about a shilling each. On making the purchase see that the
animal is skinned and cut up with the legs and " wings " separ-
ately, and the body into smallish sections. The dealer will do
this better than you can. Get about half a pound of bacon, roded
by preference, cut in thin slices and then into tiny sections of
say half-an-inch each. Put the rabbit and bacon together to stew.
When about seven-eighths done (test with a fork as usual as it
proceeds) prepare a thickening gravy with two spoonfuls of
flour beaten up into a batter, then take an onion and cut it into
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 8 1
the thinnest possible slices, add the batter and onion to the stew,
and continue it on the fire until the gravy has thickened up just a
little — using salt freely — and the flesh of the rabbit is perfectly
cooked.
Such a stew as this, supposing the camper is proceeding by
car, van or boat, or even "on a pinch," per cycle, is got ready over
night. It can be cooked during washing and brushing up,
cleaning and packing next morning, and can be carried till lunch if
the pan containing it is packed up first in a piece of paper, then
in a cloth or towel and put in a basket or bag, where it will re-
main hot until I o'clock or so. Supposing some half cooked
potatoes are also carried, and it is desirable not to waste time at
lunch, these can be put on and steamed (as described in article 72)
so that hot potatoes and hot stewed rabbit ought to make, with a
few etceteras not needing mention, a rattling good lunch by the
way.
Stevred Pigeon. — %. — An innocent, beautiful, and sensitive
bird like the pigeon, it may be supposed, can soon be cooked.
The reverse is the fact. The ordinary camper may not often
get pigeons. In Ireland in sailing they often come his way.
He may shoot them from his boat. If he does so he must leave
his gun in his craft when he fetches the bird, as he must not
trespass with arms.
I frequently have pigeons in that way. But what do I do with
them ? To begin with, I have vainly experimented with spirit
stoves to cook them, and it has been a failure, simply because
of the enormous expenditure of spirit necessary for so long a
stew. But to cook a pigeon with a " Primus " is quite an easy
matter. The way that I have found simplest and best is, directly
after breakfast is over, and while George washes up, I essay to
cook it. The pigeon which has been plucked and made to
look nice and trim by the woman at the nearest cottage (for
which I pay 6d.) is put in the water, and the stove is started.
It must be put in a sheltered place, or a shield must be erected
round it. All the time the washing up, the wiping, packing,
dressing, boot cleaning (if any) and the general work of the camp
is proceeding, the pigeon is doing itself for the finality of its
existence, and by the time we are ready the pigeon is done.
82 THE camper's HANDBOOK:
But I spoke about a pigeon needing a lot of cooking. I have
just consulted some of the experienced, and on expresing wonder
as to why it was not done when I thought it ought to be, the
answer to the secret came, " they take a lot of boiling." Then
let them have it, and I promise the camper there are very few
dishes to beat stewed pigeon. It will be none the worse if a
little bacon is stewed with it. After all, with what cannot you
eat bacon ? When and how cannot you eat it ? Breakfast, lunch,
tea, or supper, hot or cold, fried or boiled, fat or lean !
In stewing a pigeon some people would add an onion — they
do to everything. However, there is no serious objection to it
in this case. Are you proposing to lunch off it or to keep it for
dinner to-night ? Would you believe it possible to carry such a
thing 30 miles on your cycle for lunch ? Quite easily. Let it
remain in the pan in which it was cooked. Put a piece of paper
over the top, and force the lid down on top of this. I say
" force " it down, and I mean it. You may then turn it upside
down and it will not spill easily. Of course, you will put it flat
down, right side up, in one of the cases or packages in which
you carry your equipment, and you will be surprised to find that
when you take it out at i o'clock it is still hot. As a precaution
to retain the heat, put an old newspaper round it, and it will only
become a few degrees less hot than when you took it off the fire.
So you will have hot pigeon for lunch four hours later or
thereabouts.
Stevred Mushrooms. — ^75. — I am not able to explain how it
is that sometimes my mushroom stews are splendid, and some-
times they are not. It depends upon a varietv of things. Stewed
mushrooms are simple enough to cook, and they need salt, pepper,
Hour, and water. The camper can generally find mushrooms,
particularly in Ireland, where certain years there is such abundance
that I have known my camp protracted for a day or two because
they were so plentiful. On such an occasion, it was mushrooms
fried for breakfast, mushrooms stewed for dinner, and mushrooms
stewed as an extra in the evening. They are wholesome and
pleasant to most people.
It will be noted at home that the housekeepers are very careful
to peel mushrooms. It will be noted in camp that the amateur
THE camper's handbook 83
- j^ipsy is very careful not to peal them. There is no restriction
against his doing so, but there is a comfort in knowing that he
will not be punished here or hereafter if he does not.
Having got the mushrooms, do try to prevent them being
<:rushed as you carry them. Find something you can put them in
and keep them fresh afterwards. Directly they get crushed the
juices get together, and they begin to go off. A cap makes a
passable mushroom basket.
The amount of water you put in the pan must depend upon the
quantity of mushrooms. Put the water on, and it will be getting
hot while you take the mushrooms in hand. Having taken ofE the
stalks, which will only do for catsup and will not do for your stew,
cut the mushrooms into small pieces and drop them in as quickly
.as you can. Then proceed to salt freely. There is no harm what-
•ever if you have a little cold mutton or beef to cut it up. It
should be almost minced. So prepared, it is very nice with
mushrooms, but it is subsidiary. While the water is boiling, you
take some flour and put it in a vessel and mix it into a thin paste.
It must be stirred well to avoid lumps. Now add it to the mush-
rooms, and do not forget a little pepper as it will help the general
flavour beforehand. •
You might think this stew is done when it has boiled a little.
Not so, however. Mushrooms take a considerable amount of
•cooking. Keep on boiling the stew until it has become almost
.black, at any rate, very dark. A whitish stew means that it is
underdone.
This stew can be eaten with bread ; it may be tackled with fried
ham or fried bacon, and, " on a pinch," it can be eaten with cold
mutton. It is good at almost any time, and to most people's
palate. Hard boiled potatoes cut in bits are simply fine in it.
Horse Mushrooms. — 76. — Horse mushrooms are very
abundant and very large. They are hardly delicate enough to
fry, but though big, they are not bad if they have not got too old
to stew. The difference between horse mushrooms and the
ordinary kind is that the former are coarse and lacking in ordinary
flavour, and are far less palatable. They are eaten by a few
adult animals, but never by horses. They are things I only use
-when I can get no others, and not always then.
84 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
Boiled Fovrl. — 77. — The camper cannot carry with him^
nor will he usually camp, indeed, in the adjacent neighbourhood
of, a cooking range, so he may have difficulties in roasting a
fowl. What, however, he can alw^ays do, is to boil a fowl pro-
viding his pans are big enough. Even if he has a small pan he
need not fear any loss of flavour if he cuts the bird into quarters,
or less. It will eat quite as well. A fair sized chicken thus
severed can be cooked in a comparatively small pan. With a
V Primus" stove it is possible to boil a fowl, and, say, a pound of
bacon, in one pan.
There is nothing more palatable than boiled fowl and bacon,,
with parsley butter, which is easily made, provided parsley is
available. The transitory camper, who is on a tour with his boat,
can camp a little earlier in the evening on purpose to have a big
" cook," as he can carry most of the necessaries. The writer
often does this. The cycle camper can also do the same if the
things are available when he reaches his destination, supposing he
carries an apparatus big enough.
The amateur cook sometimes makes the mistake of under-doing"
such things as fowl and bacon. A chicken will stand a lot of
boiling, and so will the bacon. The boiling is therefore simple.
When the fork goes freely to the bone your dish is ready. The
best place to test it is in the musclar part of the leg.
Chicken Broth. — 78. — The water in which the chicken was-
boiled makes good broth, but it is not all of us who can take it if
the bacon has been boiled in it, as the latter lessens its digestibility.
When the bacon is boiled \yith the chicken no salt need be added^
or, at any rate, only a small portion. When two camp in company,
a second " Baby Primus " can be used to advantage for vegetables^
bacon, etc.
Parsley-Butter. — 79. — This is a very simple thing to make.
First get the parsley, and plenty of it. Chop it up fine, as fine as
can be, and place it in a basin or pan, in which you have made a
thin mixture of flour and water with salt added. Just to save
your reputation for consistency, and to show the mixture you are
concocting is not a fraud, add a pat of butter. It will do no harm.
I never have discovered it did any particular good, but parsley-
" BUTTER " you are making, and it must therefore have butter to
THE camper's handbook 85
be consistent. Boil this only a short time. Cook it till the raw-
ness has gone therefrom, and you will find that it will " help" your
boiled fowl very much, and may be used on other occasions with
other commodities, such as boiled mutton, cod, ling, turbot, or
even trout, or salmon, and certainly, at all times, with boiled bacon.
Spanish Onion. — 80. — Spanish onions are not often used in
-camp. It may not be generally known that these vegetables take
a great deal more boiling than the ordinary domestic species —
though its much smaller brother. These onions should be
peeled. Generally they are boiled whole, but in camp I suggest
that they be divided in half to save time in cooking. The furnace
should be put at full blast till the water boils, and slowed down
and kept so whilst simmering. The process will occupy 50
minutes. Having cooked it, how is it to be eaten, seeing that it
is not a common dish ? Usually, while it is steaming hot, open it
out and put on a large pat of butter, freely salt and pepper it, and
eat with thick bread and butter. It is tasty and, bar the difficulty
of the hungry man waiting till it is cooked, it pays for the
trouble.
By way of caution, let me say in testing its condition be careful
not to judge it as done unless the fork enters it freely. You
cannot well overcook it, but a less satisfactory diet when the
least underdone cannot be found. All rawness must be banished,
and over-cooking will not adversely affect it.
Soups. — 81. — Some have often wondered why it is that
campers do not more often indulge in soup, why, in fact, it is not
a regular part of our food. There are a variety of reasons, which
I believe to be sound. In the first place, the soups you buy are
sometimes rather poor, and always dear. They have high sound-
ing names, but are too thin and weak in substance. The
permanently pitched camp can almost always be suppHed with
soup, so "long as the principle is known of making "stock."
Stock is everything to soup. It is made from bones and odd bits
of lean meat. But apart from bought soups, even vegetable
SOUPS are a deal of trouble in camp. I might here say that those
who are keen lovers of Camping and think a lot of their food, and
are proud of their skill in cooking it, may, and in fact, they do,
l^ive a vast sight more t*ime to the preparation of food, and to the
86 THE campp:r's handbook:
exercise of their culinary art, than many might think necessary,,
or most of us would like to give. I can tell of self-sacrificing
cases of this precise nature. However, it is a perfectly harmless
amusement, ministering alike to the satisfaction of the operator
and to those for whom the operations are prosecuted. Therefore,
let the " cooker " cook to his or her heart's content. Now such
can make vegetable soup. But then, the " meat stock " is wanted
even for that. They can boil bones if they choose, which is the
chief ingredient in soups after all. But they need a lot of stewing
over a slow fire, and this distracts one often from other work.
Decidedly the simpler course for those who can afford them,
and who simply want soup as preparatory to making a square
meal, is to procure and use the various concoctions put up
in tins and bottles for the purpose.
I do not intend, however, to dismiss the subject without
pointing out, that another reason why soups are so scarce in camp
is they are not very satisfying, and the camper cannot have his
meals of from four to eight or nine courses. Camping is justly
and righteously accused of being a hunger-making piece of
indulgence. Therein is one of its strongest recommendations,,
and the average camper soon begins to "want something," and in
taking soup he does not feel he is having it.
Stock Soup. — 82. — We suppose that the camper to whom
this note applies is in a fixed camp and is fond of soup. Every odd
scrap of meat, in fact, cheap "necky" meat or the coarser
fragments of steak, also bones which can be bought for the
purpose for about 3d. may be stewed up, and this becomes "meat
stock." This with tomatoes and vegetables, and many other
edible articles that are used about a camp may 1 be fittingly com-
bined, cooked and eaten as soup.
Usually in making soup, onions, rice and carrots play a more
or less important part. These, of course, should be used some-
what sparingly, particularly onion. Again and again allusion is
made throughout this work to the too great abundance of strong
flavoured vegetables of that kind. Cooks forget that you don't
want soup that only tastes of turnips or onions, and that it is just a
SUGGESTION of eacli that is needed. *
Making Porridge. — 83. — There are all sorts of ways of
THK camper's handbook 87
MAKING PORRIDGE, and there are many kinds of porridge. First,
the father of all meal for porridge is what the world knows as
oatmeal. They don't grow many oats in Scotland now, so that
we get most of our meal from abroad. Still, Scotch oatmeal can
be had. The "proper" meal for porridge is very coarsely
ground or " crushed" into tiny flat cubes. If it is raw, that is,
just crushed as it always used to be, and as it was formerly used
for porridge in Scotland, it takes a great deal of cooking and
previous preparation. Scotch oatmeal, then, raw, should be
soaked overnight. It is put into water, probably in the pan in
which it will ultimately be boiled. Being a " single " pan it not
only needs constant stirring, but stewing pretty briskly for over
an hour. The modern plan of a " pan-in-a-pan " was unknown,
and even now is not keenly believed in far up in the North. I *
have seen, in the Highlands, the housewife and even the children
with their long wooden spoons, taking turns at stirring porridge.
It has always struck me as most unsatisfactory, and as everyone
knows, it is quite unnecessary, because even Scotch oatmeal can
now be obtained cooked. That needs a little explaining. The
meal after being ground is passed between very hot rollers,
which prepares or par-cooks the meal. After this it is fit for
the final rapid cooking. It is hard to detect, when you taste your
porridge, whether the meal was par-cooked or in its raw con-
dition. Nowadays, Quaker and other well-known American
advertised oatmeal is generally used, because of its domestic
adaptability, quickness, and I may say, excellence, as a porridge
producer. It may not be generally known that some of these
meals are composed of perhaps two-thirds wheat, and not all
oats. Some, indeed, have scarcely any taste of oats. The very
tinest brand I. have ever come across, and it is very excellent in
flavour, is what is known as the ** A.B.C." Unfortunately, it is
most difficult to obtain. I think it is an English make. There
are other makes done up in packets, such as the " Provost Oats,"
which are good — very good — of course, because they hail from
Scotland.
My method of cooking porridge is one on which, like my
Creed, I have very strong convictions. The Creed rests on no
stronger rock than that upon which I base my own ideas of
porridge making. One method of making porridge is to put a
88 THE camper's handbook
pan of water on the fire — and I have seen the operation begun
with both hot and cold water — then to put the meal in slowly and
begin to stir until it thickens. One porridge maker will tell us,
"you must not put your meal in when the water is hot." I
retort, " Yes, you may if you like ; it has no effect on the
flavour." Another will say, " you must have the water boiling
before you put in the meal." Again I retort, " It will not affect
the flavour of the cooked stuff." However, neither of these
methods have ever been known to cause an inquest.
I have already stated that practically all oats (?) are now
prepared or half cooked in the meal, and with a *'pan-in-a-pan,'
stirring is happily abolished.
Probably there will be questions as to why I am so emphatic
'about my own recipe for making porridge. I will give the
secret and explain it, using the "So-Soon" pan.
My plan is to put into a pan as much meal as will make
porridge for the number for which you are cooking. Add to
this about as much water as amounts to two-thirds of what you
deem sufficient to liquify it to the proper degree. If, that is, you
have put one pint of water to it for a large bowl, add half-a-pint
of milk. I insist on the milk, and in this proportion, too. Then
add a fairly liberal sprinkling of salt. Put this on and gently
stir, and after it is pretty well on the boil, keep stirring till it
thickens. Give it approximately eight minutes after you think it
is done, just to cook it more. This is my clumsy way of saying
let it be thoroughly cooked. You may do this, not forgetting
the fact that the meal had been prepared by the par-cooking
process.
We frequently have porridge at hotels. Sometimes it comes
up like a " stir pudding," as if made entirely of water, without
salt, and is more or less tasteless. In the next place, somehow,
porridge comes up in big cakes in the middle of one's plate.
It does not tempt one and is lacking flavour. Certainly some
20 men who have shared my porridge of a morning, up and down
in the United Kingdom through many years, have always said,
" this porridge is grand." " My wife," " my daughter," or " my
housekeeper, can never make it like this," and so on. The
secret, then, is not personal skill, but in that which I have des-
cribed as its composition, the proportion of the milk to the
THE CAUPRR'S handbook 8()
water and the thorough cooking and loEs of salt. But tlie
question may he asked, " why don't yOu put half water and half
milk, or two-thirds milk and one-third water?" The obvious
reply is, that 1 have tried every degree of mixing, and 1 tind
more milk makes it insipid and " puddingy," and porridge made
without it has a' poverty-stricken, tasteless flavour in comparison.
The milk if cooked with it, and with the help of the salt, seems
to bring out the flavour. I can only, in conclusion, say to those
who wish to experiment from my recipe, that I have no fear of
the result. The proof is in the camper's own hands, i.e., by
making it in all known ways, and then trying the " Skipper's,'
and discarding it if he wishes to.
Porridge Spoon.— 84.— There is a crack regiment In London,
one of the Household Brigade, which has porridge as a standing
dish. I believe it is cooked on the model that I have just given,
and if it is not, well, it ought to be. They have a special porridge
SPOON. It was made hy an old friend of mine, and the blade is
btnt at an angle so that you may lift the hand up naturally to the
mouth and avoid the double curve of the head and the hand to
make both meet.
Those campers who use aluminium, can easily make; one
themselves hy putting one of their ordinary spoons in a vice and
^ving it the approved twist, as illnsti-ated above.
Eating Porridge. — 85. — There is one right way and many
wrong ways of eating pokridgk, and 1 ttiink those who invented
90 THE camper's HANDBOOK
porridge, the Picts of Scotland — if they did invent it — have
learnt the true and right knack, and it is to take half-a-spoonf ul of
porridge and dip it into the cup of milk — which must be cold.
The average method, however, is to pour milk on to it, but then
it gets hot and is undone for its special purpose. Some people
add sugar with porridge; and who shall lay any sin to their charge
if they like it ? A sarcastic Scotchman once Camping with me
said, " it is horrible, it makes it like pudding." I discovered that
same day that there was nothing he Uked so much as real pudding,,
and we had barely enough for two ordinary men at dinner that
night.
Gruel. — 86. — This is usually made thin, of oatmeal, about
three spoonfuls of oatmeal to a pint of water, which, when
cooked well, becomes partially thick. Gruel should not be
made from the uncooked oatmeal, as it takes too long. There is
an excellent preparation, fine Scotch oatmeal, in packets, that
makes splendid gruel. I know of nothing better, only the
camper, as a rule, would not carry it about with him, because it
is a thing he does not expect to need — campers being rarely
sick. When the gruel is half done, put in a good lump of
butter. If possible, put in a sprinkling of nutmeg, and, of
course, a little sugar. Some people add spirit to it, such as
brandy or whiskey. But as all good campers are total abstainers
this last suggestion is out of order. But the question is, what is
the use of gruel in camp ? Well, it is possible that the camper
MAY get a cold, and therefore want to go to bed early and have
a long rest. Now, to take anything heavy for his supper would
be an error, but gruel taken hot is not only sustaining, but
helps the body to put on a good sweat, which is easily possible
in camp by the addition of plenty of clothes, even when the
weather is a trifle cold. Instead of water in making gruel, by
all means use, if convenient, milk, which is far better, or they
may be mixed equally.
Bread and Milk. — 87. — Many campers are fond of milk, hot
or cold, and an abundance of it in everything. As it can gener-
ally be easily obtained, it is a thing that need not be stinted in the
camp. It is alike nutritious and healthy, particularly when
cooked. A basin of bread and milk is always acceptable as a
92 THE camper's HANDBOOK
light supper, or a prelude to something else. The milk can be
boiled and poured on to the bread in a basin or other vessel, the
bread being cut whole or into little squares according to the
accepted hotel custom. My own plan is to put into the frying-
pan a quantity of milk, say, ij inches in depth. Then I cut a
slice of bread, remove the crust, and place it into the milk
directly the latter is hot. This makes a very nice tasty prelude
before one's evening meal, or in place of porridge at breakfast,
or upon any similar occasion. Sugar may or may not be added
according to taste. It is a dish I like to have at least twice a week
when Camping.
Tea. — 88. — Tea is really made in various ways, and yet in
the main, one way. The usual method with the camper is to
dispense with the use of a teapot, because he cannot always
carry one. He may use a pan and make the tea in the vessel
in which the water boiled — Rob Roy style. He may have a
jug or any other vessel, of course, into which he puts the tea
and on which he pours the water.
We will assume, for the nonce, that the camper has a " Primus,"
stove, on which he has used some such vessel as the " So-soon "
pan. He need* not wait long for the water to boil, for the power
and rapidity of the stove's action is well known. He will have
to consider, to begin with, if his tea is intended to be weak or
strong. We will say just moderate. Then he must have a pint
and half of water for two. Into this he would put a tea-spoonful
of tea, as it boils — in which case he would instantly lift it off — or
into the pan directly it is off. I deem it best to pop the tea in
as the water boils. Now I have known ladies to lift their hands in
horror as they have seen me perform this move, and say,
- ' what, boil tea ! " No, it did not boil five seconds. The tea
simply had the, first " bite " of the water at boiling point. As it
stands in the pan off the lire it becomes degrees under boiling
point in a few moments, and yet boiling point has power
and influence over the tea that cooler water can never possess.
After the tea is inserted in the pan the lid should be put on, with
a paper or other cover over it. The tea will be none the wor^e for
a stir. If tea is put into a strainer this should be removed pretty
soon. Let us imagine a case where a strainer has not been used.
THE camper's handbook 93
It will be found that the tea leaves fall to the bottom. If, how-
ever, the TEA is put in when the water does not boil, many leaves
will be left floating. Perhaps a scientist could give a reason for
this ; I cannot. If milk is inserted at once it checks the '* strain "
as it is termed, of the tea flavour and tannin from the leaf. It does
not need a great deal of milk to do this. Both the sugar and milk
seem to stop the process of what is known as the "making" of
the TEA.
It is said that the boiUng water must be poured on the leaf. As
this is the constant assertion of the feminine sex, who ought to
know more about tea making than a mere man, I will display
sufficient gallantry not to contest it, but the fair ones will, I trust,
permit m€ to say that I do not accept their ruling in this matter.
If the boiling water is put to the tea it is not any longer boiling
water, a thing they invariably insist on. The simple method I
suggest does secure that anyhow.
I am told that in North-east Russia tea is boiled quite freely.
It is the strength of the tannin that they like. Boiled tea how-
ever is an offensive thing and, according to the general opinion
of those who should know, it is injurious. I once heard a cele-
brated TEA merchant say that to " stew tea, strong tea, with a
big suffusion of leaves was to get out of it what makes the inside
of the stomach the same as the outside of our portmanteaux."
There are various fads about tea, into which we need not
enter, viz., that it must be taken out of a porcelain cup, that the
sugar must go in the cup first, or that the sugar must go in after,
or that the milk must precede the sugar, and so on, ad lib. It
makes one wonder when we hear all this, how men and women
haV-e»^ managed to live in spite of their stupidity which has led
them to tempt Providence by so much recklessness in their food.
As to sweetening tea, there are those who believe it must be
with lump; that castor- sugar would certainly not .be^good,. and
that Demarara would be fatal. As a matter of fact, the use of
brown sugar in tea is objectionable, as for the rest, the subject
may be left to taste or fad.
Tea Cosy of Paper. — 89. — A paper cosy is a useful article.
It requires no art, skill, or time to make. It is, of course, a sheet
of newspaper, or that which had covered the groceries. It is
94 THE camphr's handbook
^visable to always keep several of these sheels handy — not lyitif^
littered about, but tucked between the ground -blanket and Ihi:
ground-sheet. Be sure lo place them where the other fellow can-
not find them, but where you can. All you have to do is to
roughly crease in four corners, and place it over anything you
want to protect from (a) cold, (i) sun, (c) moths, {d) flies, wasps,
and other little pests, in which case it must be fastened down ;i]l
round, for a wasp can sometimes even find a hole where one doi's
not exist, and more, he can alike find his way in and out. A wasp
has a depraved nature. He cannot help that. Besides, a wasp
can damage lots of things. As for instance, he can half bury him-
self in your jam so that you cannot see him, but when you eat
the jam you feel his presence.
There are a variety of other purposes for which the paper cosy
is useful besides covering your tea or jam-pot. If is an article far
more useful than the one that stands over the teapot at 4.30 p.m.
in the drawing-room in all its glory of magnificent ornamentation.
Coffee.— 90.— What a sublime drink is cofkee 1 How it
refreshes. How magic is its effect of staving off hunger. It
revives the fagged and weary brain.
Now there is proper COFFEE made of proper coffee beans, and
there is — but I dare not risk a libel action. If I were very rich I
would not mind being a martyr for the sake of the public,
because I am one of those who hold to and preach the doctrine
that things should be called by proper names, and not by names
that are immorally used. ■ Flannelette Is not flannel. They
THK camper's handbook QC
€annot make Harris tweed at Pateley Bridge, and the coffee
bean does not grow below the surface of the earth, where the
chickory comes from.
All this is to warn the camper against troubling himself, unless
he wants to, with the concoctions sold under all sorts of euphoni-
ous names.
I met on the Shannon an ardent sailing man, Mr. Stewart. He
is so fastidious over coffee that he buys the berries green. He
has a little coffee roaster and browns them himself. He carries
a coffee mill, and on a seat of his boat he grinds his coffee for
every meal. I once went into that interesting little town called
Monastereven on the Barrow. We had run out of coffee. We
asked for the chief grocer. On asking for coffee, a hugely
decorated tin was put on the counter.
" Do you guarantee this pure coffee ? "
" No, it is not all coffee."
" Is it good ? "
"Very good."
" Do you drink it ? "
" Certainly not."
" How is that ? "
" Because we only use pure coffee ! "
" That is what we asked for."
" We have none to sell."
" How do you supply yourself ? "
" Buy the beans, and grind them."
We soon had his mill going.
In making coffee, the degree of strength is a matter of taste,
but coffee, unlike tea, is a thing which may be made extra strong
without serious results. Boil the water and then put the coffee
in according to strength desired. Do not forget to stir the
coffee well into the water, as it gives off so much air, which
expands with the heat, that you will have the liquid over the top
before you can look round. This, besides making a mess, might
cause something to get scalded and the tongue degraded. -Lower
away the heat. How are you to do it ? If it is a stick fire, draw
your pan a little aside ; if it is on a stove, let a little air out, or
move it slightly from the centre of the blast. Boil two minutes.
Next put milk in, and boil the milk and the coffee together about
r
96 THE camper's handbook
half-a-minute. But do not boil the sugar ; let that go in afterwards.
The process it will be observed is quite the reverse of the tea rule
(article 88).
" But, surely, you* do not boil coffee ? " " Yes, Madam, I do,
certainly." I have argued it with so many, so often, and so long,
that I find the " boilers " and the " anti-boilers " are about equal.
I still mildly repeat that coffee is better boiled, but if over-
boiled it gets a cooked taste similar to the rank burnt milk taste of
French coffee, which is not nice. I cannot amend the directions
given for making nice coffee, but I should like to say a word as
to how to keep it warm when it is made.
Probably you have other things to cook ; such as porridge,
bacon, potatoes, or eggs, and the coffee must not be allowed to
get cold. To keep it warm, therefore, put a cloth or towel folded
all round the pan, with a lid or a plate on top of your vessel.
Keep the cloth a bit off the pan ; in fact, build a " tent " round it.
But you do not like to use your towel, and you have no cloth ?
That does not matter. Use a paper bag, or make your newspaper
into a cosy (article 89), and put it over the pot, and, when you
are ready for breakfast you will find the temperature of the
COFFEE has not dropped more than a degree or so.
CHAPTER VIII.
SWEETS.
Pancakes. — 91. — It is not everyone
who is sufficiently fond of pancakes
to take trouble to cook them in camp^
nor are the camp appliances, as a rule,
suitable for so doing. All this, how-
ever, must be determined by the
camper, according to the degree of
his expertness and time at his disposal.
There can be, however, no harm in giving a simple recipe for
making pancakes as they are composed and turned out ready
for eating in the ordinary way. They can be cooked, of course,
in the ordinary frying pan. The proper thing for pancakes,
and such like, is a *' Baxton," as it is called in the north, which
is a perfectly flat disc of iron about a foot in diameter, with a
very lofty, raised handle about two feet above the disc. It will
be no more unreasonable for me to recommend carrying such a
thing in camp for Camping purposes than the recommendation
in a book recently published on Camping to take a portable
forge ! This was not a joke to embellish the book, for no more
" serious " work for 3/6 has ever been published.
The first thing to prepare is the batter. For this branch of
cooking it is the " hare." We will suppose that we are going to
make half-a-dozen pancakes of about 6 inches across. Take
one pint of milk and two eggs, and blend these up with a fork.
Add to them a considerable amount of salt. Put in about ^x
table-spoonfuls of flour, and also see that everything is thoroughly
mixed. It is. quite common to add a little lard. If there is no
lard to be had, a bit of butter may be used, that is, if it is fresh.
Well grease the pan with this, the pan having been made
hot previously. Pour in sufficient batter, moving the pan round
and round so that the former runs into a thin disc, as thin as can
Y
98 THE camper's handbook
be turned over. Like eggs, this batter will adhere to the edges
of the pan, so run a knife round rapidly. If possible, see that
it is also freed underneath, so that it does not burn or stick to
the pan. Just turn it and run a faint thin layer of beaten t.^
over, in fact, mix this, up with a little milk first. It will improve
your PANCAKES.
The method of turning these in the great kitchens is to lift
the pan off and give it a " flick," throw the pancake up into the
air some three feet, and to catch it on the fall and then put it on
again. In Westminster School, about 13 feet above the floor,
there is an iron bar fixed, over which the pancake is stiU pitched
annually, to be caught in the hands of the boys on the other
side !
Will the reader of this who contemplates "pitching"- his pan-
cakes kindlv let the writer know, as he would like to be there.
Blanc Mange. — g2. — This is made of cornflour. A very
enterprising and strong-minded camper once said that he would
prove that ordinary flour would make blanc mange just as well
as cornflour. He was told that he might make dough or a " stir
pudding " so, but not a blanc mange. The after results brought
the young man to his senses beautifully, for he found that he
could only succeed in producing a kind of sticky paste that was
as well fitted for pasting a bill on a hoarding as it was for
feeding the pigs.
Now to make a blanc mange take, say, a pint of milk, more or
less. Next, using any suitable vessel, mix up a thick paste of corn-
flour with three table-spoonfuls of milk. Stir this up until the
mixture is thin enough to pour out like batter. As soon as the
milk is on the boil pour in the batter of cornflour and let it cook
until it naturally thickens. It may need a little stirring. The
suggestion has been made to me that a very little salt helps it.
That, of course, may be taken for granted. Sugar may be added
also. Now take a mould, i.e., any vessel of the necessary size
and grease it well with lard — do not omit this. Thpn pour in the
cooked batter, which is really your blanc mange. This must be
put to stand until it is thoroughly cold, and then it may be eaten
from the vessel or turned upside down, on to a plate, to show its
beautiful form which your mould, a plain pan, does not give, like
THE camper's handbook 99
the one at home. However, the flavour is not affected by the
- absence of those bulges, depressions and foHations into which
moulds are cast for the purpose of making the dish presentable
.at more civilised tables.
If you have not stewed fruit you are sure to have jam (what
camp is complete without it?) which is very palatable with blanc
MANGE. The whole thing is simple, and simplicity in camp fare
saves a lot of slavery and also anxiety, and is more in keeping
with the "simple life," which the camper is supposed to follow,
than when he pampers himself by laying out plans that cost not
•only money but a deal of time.
Jelly. — 93. — There are both prepared cakes for making jellies
and fine powders, in various forms and flavours. Any lirst-
class store would be able to supply that which would be most
suitable. There is nothing simpler to make, and with stewed
fruit it forms a most acceptable variation in camp fare. If making
JELLY with the powder mentioned above, it is usual to put the
latter into a basin and stir up into a thick paste. The water in
which we are going to make our jelly being already on the
boil, put in the paste. Do not make the mistake of using too
much water, or the jelly won't jelly, so to say. It is, there-
fore, best to make it pretty thick. It is a thing, however, that
cannot be managed so very well in a daily moving camp, but
in fixed camps jellies are often prepared. There is no necessity
to boir the jelly, but the water should just touch boiling point
for the space of a minute. Then it should be poured into a
mould which may be a porridge pan or a clean fruit or meat tin.
It must, of course, be put in a cold place outside and protected
from insects bv a cover.
Apple Dumpling — 94.— Apple dumplings though rarely
made in camp, are not only dehghtful but simple to make. Most
•campers, like myself, carry flour in a tin carefully covered up
withia paper padded lid to prevent spilling.
To prepare an apple dumpling, get some fat, beef dripping,
lard or butter, flour, water and milk, and blend these up into a thick
dough, using a moderate supply of one of the 9.foresaid fats.
When kneaded this is rolled out until it is about ^-in. thick. Next
r
I02 THE camper's HANDBOOK.
be all the more palatable. Really there is very little to choose
between the boiled rice and the baked article. The difference
lies chiefly in the brown top of the baked commodity — a
delicious sweet skin.
A variation may be made by putting in half a jar of marma-
alde just before it begins to thicken. Then all must be well
stirred up as it cooks. Sometimes when this is done the name-
changes, and it becomes " marmalade pudding." Cornflour,
ground rice, maize, and broken wheat are often used for making
boiled puddings.
Ground Rice. — 98. — As this is only rice ground no special
instructions need be given, save that it may be made in a mould
and eaten with jam, or jam cooked up with it. In the latter case
put well buttered slices of bread on top. It will help it greatly.
Tapioca Pudding.—- gg. — This may be made precisely as
described in article 97, though it does not lend itself so well to
stewing as baking, perhaps.
Bread and Butter Pudding. — 100. — This may be readily
made in camp. It is a downright simple and effective sweet.
Cut slices of bread, half-an-inch thick, and butter each fairly.
Pare the crust off. When sufficient is prepared place in" a pan..
In another vessel beat up two eggs with a fork. Pour on to the
eggs as much milk as seems desirable. Pour this on to the bread
and add currants and sugar. At first let the fire be free. When
it boils slack off and keep it simmering gently until cooked. It
only needs to boil a few minutes or until it thickens into a
regular pudding density.
Almost any cereal or starchy food of the grain order can be
utilised for making a pudding, by boiling as by baking. The
common principle of mixing eggs and milk is the chief consider-
ation. Without these it becomes extremely difficult, if not
impossible to make much of a pudding.
Wild Fruit Ste^vs. — loi. — The fruit that I have gathered in
various parts of these isles are as follows : — Wild raspberries, in
somewhat overgrown lanes and on mountain sides. Wild straw-
THE camper's handbook J03
berries, in small quantities. Great luscious wild blackberries in
abundance in the West and South-west of Ireland. Bilberries in
certain places in considerable quantities, particularly in co. Cork.
The former fruits are somewhat scarce, but apples can
generally be had, and if there are only a couple of spoonfuls of
wild raspberries they help the apples, a teacupful of wild
blackberries have the same effect. The bilberries, or winberries,
or whatever they are called, are so tasty, so delightful in flavour,
that they are grand to eat by themselves, and they certainly make
apple stevvs particularly appetising.
Starved Fruit. — 102. — I should like to give a few hints as to
the proportions of fruit. Let us take, to begin with, plums and
apples. As a rule, apples are more plentiful than plums. Gener-
ally speaking, they are cheaper also. We might take, then,
apples as the medium or "stock." Stewed apples by themselves
are rather insipid, unless they are of a very fine flavour, good
quality and carefully cooked. The way, however, to put stewed
apples at their very best, is to not let the steam escape too fully.
The best flavour is got out of them by baking them with the
crust. They are never so good as when stolen from a pie ! I
once heard a man remark, ** were I a king I would have stewed
apples on the table at every meal, but those stewed apples should
be baked in a pie. I would pass all the crust but never miss the
apples." Possibly he was an eccentric person, but anyone will
agree that apples from a pie are better than those from the
stew pan.
Supposing that we proceed to make a plum and apple stew.
Put some water into your pot, say about an inch and a half deep
and add about as many plums as will fill one-fourth of the pan,
which place on the fire. When it has boiled ten minutes the
plums will have got their " start in cooking," for they take just
twice the cooking, or more according to kind, of the apples ;
hence the need to partly cook them first. Now, the apples duly
peeled, cut, and quartered, give out a great deal of juice. It
does not do to have stewed fruit with too much liquid, and
that is why I advise but a spare quantity of water at first.
Though the plums at the bottom are having the first of the heat,
they need it most. It is well in all fruit stews to add brown
I04 THE CAMPER'S HANDBOOK
sugar immediately the fruit is put into the pot. This helps to
bring out the juice and flavour, so experts allege and so we find.
I rarely, if ever, go to the trouble, in camp, of peeling apples,
although they are no worse so treated. This remark is more
philosophical than original.
Blackberries. — 103. — With stewed blackberries and apples
it is best to add about the same proportion as I have mentioned
in regard to plums (article 102) unless you have a passion for
the berry, in which case let there be half and half. There are
so many blackberries of a second-rate character and so very
few really first-class, that a good deal must be left for the
blackberry. Unfortunately the blackberries we get in England
and buy at a good price are often dry and unsatisfactory, and
full of hard, woody seeds. Those found in Ireland are very large
and rich, and so full of flavour that they do not need the assist-
ance of apples. They grow there in vast abundance, and not a
tithe of them is ever gathered.
It would be possible to go on at greater length into a variety
of stewed fruits that grow wild or may be purchased, but I do
not feel it to be necessary.
However scant and costly in comparison home grown fruits
may be, they can be specially prepared in camp, and are prefer-
able to tinned fruits, of which the habitual camper is apt to
become tired.
DIVISION III.
/;/ dealing with the subject of this divisio?i, viz,, DIETARY, one
stumbles at the very threshold of advice-giving. In a viental sense,
one man's meat is another's poison. The sum and likewise the sub-
stance of the following chapters are from and about what has been tried
and eaten in one's owfi lent and in those of others.
Only here and there have I risen to downright dogmatism — wilful
fr9m conviction. The averseness to tinned meats is of old birth, duly
nurtured by the years, and I have gt own to like them less and less.
Change of fresh food is not only enjoyable, but it is physically good
for all higher life, amongst which we campers ask permission to rank.
The writer is not alone as an advocate of moderation in meat eating as
agaifist vegetable food. Strong animal natures crave for anim.al food.
I dare not here venture on its virtues, or to analyse its demerits. Exfery
Tvise m^an is wiser than his doctor as to his food, whilst some men are
more foolish than the lower animals as to the same subject.
CHAPTER IX.
<(
INS AND OUTS."
^^
'"flu
Si
.'y -
\
Nutritious Foods. — 104. — It
will hardly be expected that this
question can be fully dealt with,
for the reason that it would
necessitate a very considerable
hst and an analysis of what foods
are nutritious and what are not.
It will occur to most people that
good fresh meat, ripe fruit, cooked
or raw, the usual domestic vege-
tables properly cooked, with a
multitude of the common well-known articles forming the dietary
of a civilized country, are all adaptable to camp. It must be
generally admitted that there are many faddists as to their food,
who go Camping. Most old hands have noted how those who
are great sticklers at home, generally get so hungry in the fresh
air life that they relish their food so readily as to forget most
of their pet likes and become tolerant towards their dislikes.
Hunger-Faintness. — 105. — This is a very peculiar affliction.
Those taking violent exercise, such as cycling over hard roads
against a . wind, or climbing considerable hills, often suffer from
it. The symptoms are something akin to semi-hunger. The
victim is often unconscious as to whether it is real hunger or
mere faintness. It appears to be a bit of both. It is generally
found that the uncomfortable sensation is immediately relieved
by eating, and more than that, the faintness afterwards dis-
appears. The appetite seems to grow at first with the attempt
to satisfy it, and it is only when something pretty substantial has
been partaken of that it is satisfied, and all the better if a limited
supply of liquid is taken.
One of the most singular things of this phenomena is that it
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK I07
attacks persons often a comparatively short time after a meal.
Personally, I have never known a case in which it has not been
relieved by a sort of second meal.
A very good plan and one that I always adopt when 1 am on
tour, is to have some bits of biscuits, by preference oatmeal
biscuits, and a little ripe fruit or a few French plums, or dry stale
raisins, in my luft hand coat pocket. The occasional pecking-'at
these when the feeling comes on, not only stays it hut has
anotlK-r effect. If, for obvious reasons, the usual meal hour has
to bf piissfd ;( while, in order to get to a place to procure some-
thing necessary, these biscuits and raisins help one on, until the
convenient place is reached, and lunch is partaken of. Then
the temporary nibbling does not spoil the meal.
I think the only really justifiable eating between meals is that
whicli is indulged in to stop this faintness en rmite.
Skins of Fruit. — io6.— In another part of this book I have
alluded frajikly to what is occasionally a great trouble to the
camper, \'y/,., internal relaxation, and I now mention some of the
I08 THE camper's HANDBOOK
causes. A high medical authority gives it not only as his opinion
but as a well-known fact in the medical world, that this is caused
by the rind or skin — the sack that holds the real fruit rather
than by the fruit itself. I must frankly confess that I cannot,
from want of technical knowledge, go into it scientifically. I can
only state what is commonly held, that unripe fruit which may
not upset one will cause somewhat serious consequences to
another. What also should be borne in mind is that these evil
results are less due to the interior pulp, forming the fruit, than to
the skin. Apple peelings are practically harmless, but slow of
digestion. The skin of the plum is a great deal tougher, and is
more liable to cause inconvenience. The best part of an orange,
it is said, is thrown away, i,e., the rind. Some people doubt the
skin of tomatoes, and refuse to eat them until peeled. The skin
of raisins is only a little less digestible than fine glove leather.
Indigestion in Camp. — 107, — It may be said that this is a
paragraph of supererogation. I regret to say that it is far from
unnecessary. No topic dealt with demands more careful atten-
tion than this. I have seen men rolling in pain through this
affection. I have known people to toss about sleeplessly all
night through it. I have had a few nights, but only a few, in
which I have played the role, and all because of indigestion. It
is all very well to tell a man his liver is wrong. As a matter of
fact it may be so before a man goes Camping, and though he
may recover during the camp, he often suffers from a return of
the complaint when he comes to renew a sedentary life. The
wrong things taken, and at the wrong time, tend to provoke a
liver affection. Hence the wisdom of following a plain diet and
never over-eating even in camp. Too heavy eating of salmon
and cucumber, or "solids" of any kind in the middle of the
day, disturbs some people for six or seven hours, and even in
the middle of the night. That is because they have not digested
it. The mere " taking of things " for indigestion, is childish in
the main. True, there are times when " something " may be
taken to relieve it, but by the most careful dietary, indigestion
may be almost rendered impossible in ordinary life, and reckless
eating should never be indulged in.
THE camper's handbook IO9
Vegetarian Diet. — io8. — Some appetites crave so thoroughl}'
for flesh that they cannot do without it. Others who have dis-
carded it become such enthusiasts for vegetarian food that they
declare they can do a great deal more in every way, and are
certain of living a healthier and, bar accidents, a longer life,
because they do not touch flesh. That there is less meat con-
sumed than formerly goes without saying. I must confess to a
certain liking of a bit of fresh cooked meat in camp, more so
than at home possibty, but I know in the case of my Camping
experience, that the vegetarians are as free of illness as the
healthiest of children, and that they have a thoroughly good
appetite, and eat as much at meals ; but they eat more meals than
the man who takes meat. The answer to this is that vegetarian
foods digest more quickly. I have tried a land cruise over some
wild and difficult country, almost without meat, but I have known
no diminution either of energ\^ or ability to plod over the way
in consequence.
Incredible as it may seem, a great number of vegetarians are
extremely intemperate in their language, if not in their food.
They say cruel things of the people who eat flesh, and name
gruesome consequences at the time a person is partaking of his
chop, or eating his bit of mutton or rasher of ham. I have no-
thing to do with that except so far as the camp is concerned, but
when people who are practically strangers begin to imply bestial
taste to us, we do not like it, nor does it minister to the enjoy-
ment of camp life or deepen camp relationship.
Lunch. — 109. — This looms rather largely in the imagination of
the camper. There are three ways of dealing with it apart from
the eating thereof. The first method is to make a soup, cook a
chop or steak by the hedge side, the canal or river bank, or the
shore of a lake. There are occasions when this is not only
excusable but justifiable, and pleasant, if you do the work well.
The next we note is the bread and cheese lunxh. A bit of bread
and cheese and a biscuit or two, or possibly a bit of tinned tongue,
and — well, that is pretty nearly all. This is generally described
as a "very light affair," and something less than half-an-hour is
given to it. Then the third way to deal with it is to provide
a fairly reasonable amount of ;food in the morning, so as not to
waste a heap of time in the middle of day, in cooking.
no THE CAMPIiR'S
Cooked Lunch.— HO. — The variety of thiiips that may be
cooked in the middle of the day, with a strong stovu, are fairly
extensive. Here is a few : — Fried chops and tomatoes, fried or
boiled fish, rump steak with onions, boiled eggs, fried r;tshers of
bacon, etc.
As a matter of fact potatoes are very much Uked in all these
prepared dishes. Hence tile necessity of always carrying them
partly cooked. We may have some good wholesome bread
available for any or all meals, and with the help of some tinned
or stewed fruit, ready cooked of course, and some cheese and
biltter, a sufficiently satisfactory meal may be made at almost
any time.
THE SKIfl-KH's COKNKK.
It is jfenerally possible, however, to get a dish of hot potatoes
at noon time in any part of Ireland and Scotland, and not seldom,
liave we succeeded in England, where potatoes are more
sparingly used. The make-shift lunch of the very light order
niay be all very well, but let us bear in mind that we break-
fasted at 7 o'clock. We have been hard at work the whole
THE camper's HAXDBOOK III
morning and have had no food meanwhile, except a pear, an
apple, or a biscuit, and as it will, in the course of things,
be at earliest 7-30 before the next meal comes along, a too light
lunch is inadequate. Someone is sure to get in a state of
rebellion and want to camp before the expiration of the usual
hour. When the lunch is really a mean one a man does not
satisfy himself or, in other words, he is satisfied before being
satisfied, with the result that by 4 o'clock he wants another
lunch. This will show the value of having a pretty substantial
meal, and I purpose here to give a little menu to start with
which, say, composes our mid-day meal by cycle or boat, for ten
out of every twelve days.
COLD LUNCH A LA LITTLE BASKET.
MENU. '
ist COURSE.
1. Half a chicken. York Ham — **York" of course, but not
guaranteed.
2. Potatoes — cold.
2nd COURSE.
3. Chicken all gone, second helping of unguaranteed No. i.
4. Bread ad lib.
5. Fruit, peaches a la tin.
6. Gorgonzola — two helpings, with thin biscuits. Butter and
bread.
7. Dessert : pears and French plums or figs.
8. Strong tobacco, taken in reclining position, head on
lunchepn basket, peak of cap over eyes. No one to move or
speak.
If the above reads somewhat curtly-graphic it is owing to the
writer not being a newspaper correspondent.
To "ring the changes" on this a good pork pie is a capital thing
to have on hand. Moral : — Do not eat it after 4 o'clock. Also a
couple of rashers of bacon or ham, cooked in the morning, always
come out tasty. Several eggs boiled a little hard in the morning,
say two each are also good. A lot of salt seems to be needed
with them.
In pitching on a place for lunch bear in mind two things,
112 THE camper's HANDBOOK
particularly in coldish weather : — Sun in front and wind behind
the hedge under which you sit.
Cycle-Camping Lunch. — iii. — In this case, stewed fruit
is generally replaced by jam, save when Camping in pairs. Un-
doubtedly the best is black currant or damson. This is not a
personal preference alone, but I have *^vvays found it acceptable
to others.
I will describe one of thirty lunches, and nearly the whole of
them on the western coast of Ireland, where I love most to roam;
alas, often alone ! A beautiful, green slope, with a slight scrubby
tree breaking the power of the sun's rays. A golden strand of
sand. Beyond it a bay set in pale blue. The surface of the
water, flecked into tiny white waves. The breeze is gentle. A
white town, crowned by a considerable hotel on an eminence on
the other side of the bay*^' It is a mile distant. At my back a
farmhouse. I would knock, but door is wide open so I enter.
" Have you any potatoes you can spare me ? "
" Yes, Sor. Have you got a plate ? "
" No, but if you will lend me one it shall be returned shortly.
Stay, stay. That will do," as the ninth mealy chap has been
piled on top. " And have you any fresh buttermilk ? "
" Yes, churned this morning."
" I will be glad to have a jug of it. "
First course. — Two potatoes broken up small in buttermilk,
with plenty of salt. This takes the place of soup. Then a good
drink at the buttermilk, which is delightful and invigorating, and
much more beneficial than a glass of champagne, which a lover
of it in the Temple tells me has no quality to stimulate. He
is a lawyer, and I accept his word therefore.
The next course is a couple of boiled eggs. Break off the
shells, and then put them in a dish or spread them on the bread
and butter. They are quite appetising.
Third course. — Just two small rashers of cold bacon, cooked
hours ago. How good it tastes. Slice after slice of bread
accompanies all this. Finally, tackle some damson jam, which is
splendid. Finish up with some gorgonzola, bread and butter, and
a smoke.
THR camper's handbook II3
Probably the cost of such a lunch as this, including 3d. given at
the cabin door, would be about 8d. I feel as well satisfied,
I eat as much, I enjoy it possibly more because of the surround-
ings and the scenery, as though I had been to the Grosvenor
Arms, where the charge would have been 3/-, with 6d. for the
waiter. But then, I lived rent free and paid no rates.
I have gone a little into detail as foreshadowed, because of the
incompleteness of the self-contained system, which is the chief
reason why so many campers make a poor meal and get hungry
before they ought. There is no difficulty, and only a little
forethought required to meet all the conditions of such a repast
as I have stated, and I have generally found it not only satisfy the
writer's own Spartan desires, but it has often satisfied others
more fastidious than himself : the latter is really possible.
Eating before Meals. — 112. — In the course of taking ex-
ercise, a faint suggestion of hunger often attacks healthy people.
The instinctive feeling of the least experienced no matter how
near the meal time, leads them to partake, if they have a chance,
of some kind of food and freely. I have generally noticed that
this " beginning to eat " under such conditions does not always
stop at a mere snack, but it always has the effect of spoiling the
good meal ahead !
Intermittent eating may become a habit. The great Dr. Paget
40 years ago described the custom as a pernicious habit. We
need not follow the physical nor the psychological aspect of the
thing, but we may for a moment consider the common-sense
views that would strike most of us as surrounding it. These are,
first, that the healthy person does best with three good meals a
day, taken at intervals of 5 J hours or so. In the course of
Camping, breakfast is usually at 8, if a little earlier during tours
and cruises, all the better. The lunch is almost invariably at
from I to 1-30, whilst the evening meal will generally come off
somewhere about 7-30 to 8.
To return once more to the advantage of regularity and of
having three good substantial rather than the many small and
unsubstantial meals, those whe understand the thing physically,
recommend the three as against the six. But there is another
view, that the cook likes to see fair justice done to the meals he
114 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
prepares. The man who eats between meals cuts a poor dash.
Moral: In camp the cook is your best friend and discourage-
ment kills his zeal.
Regularity of Meal Hours. — 113. — The unmethodical
camper is apt to be extreinely irregular in his meals. It often
happens, indeed, that though there is plenty of stores in the tent,
for any of the meals at the usual allotted and understood times,
the tendency to get a meal at an hotel or elsewhere often tempts
a longish stay and causes delay in a day's arrangement. Above
all things it causes the evening meal — the joy of' the 24 hours
when a whole party is Camping together — to be set at naught.
It is best to make a dead-set effort to get to camp and consistently
follow the camp rule of having meals as arranged and in the
camp. Besides, it is much cheaper.
Ampleness of Food. — 114. — The camper need not fear
indigestion, as a rule, by eating a hearty meal. The evening meal
should not be too heavy unless the victim is particularly young.
The body is like a steam engine or a petrol motor. All exertion
is a draught upon the reserve of fuel and water in the one case, and
petrol in the other. Substantial meals are very soon worked off
and substantial exertion demands that it should be met. Nature
is very kind to us if she is dealt with honestly. Tired.ness and
cutting the day's expedition short through enfeeblement is often
the result of insufficiency of food. There is nothing for a man
to be ashamed of by making a hearty meal when Camping, or a
woman either.
To put the case another way, no person can do really hard
work without hard eating. I have read in a book on the question
that every healthy person should stop just when the meal is half
eaten, i.e., the appetite only half satisfied. That is possible
to ihc sedentary man who has a meal and sits over his books
or his desk, but the man who faces the fresh air wafted to him
down the valleys, or the keen blasts on the mountain slope,
wants something a little strong, and he cannot do his work
unless he has it.
Meals in Company. — 115. — The most enjoyable time of all
in Camping life is, perhaps, that lunch hour when two, three, or
THE camper's handbook II5
it may be half-a-dozen of us pull up, get some hot potatoes
from an adjoining house, or sometimes cook them, and sit down
in the sunshine with a hedge just sheltering us from the wind.
The chat, the chaff, the eating, the little rest afterwards, with
the homely pipe, give a bit of bliss. All this should point to the
wisdom of planning for the enjoyment of having meals in this
homely and comfortable way whenever it may be possible.
Diarrhoea, etc. — ii6. — An unpleasant thing that happens, and
it is named here in order that I may caution the camper against it,
for it is possible to prevent it, is diarrhcea. It is brought on
by eating a large quantity of over-ripe fruit, by eating tinned
meats that are not what they ought to be, and by drinking water
from streams, such as the Thames, before it is boiled. To prove
these things, I have knOWn in my canoeing expeditions, four of
us to be attacked in the same way, at the same time, in the same
districts'. The cause we found was in one case water, another
sardines, another tinned kidneys. The thing has happened on
the Severn and on the Thames, and all traceable to the above-
named causes. Damp, rt is said, may cause it.
I should like to point out that for a man to sleep on wet hay,
or anything sodden or damp, without his body being protected
from it may bring on lumbago, but not laxness.
Beyond these I know of no disease. Dyspepsia and indigestion
chiefly come through foolishness in dietary, excessive drinking,
smoking, or similar causes. I further add that the medical man
who understands hygienics and the conditions of health, has yet
to be found who will honestly question the truth of these state-
ments, or point out any positive dangers that may occur through
ordinary, rational, and sanitary Camping. We therefore come
to the conclusion that it is healthy, and, unlike many far more
gilded customs, is respectable and worth encouraging.
Late Meals. — ii7.-TPork chops at i a.m., steak at 12-30,
fried ham and potatoes at midnight, are records of fact. Provi-
dence has not given it to every man to be able to eat food of
this kind at such hours. Evidently fresh air and exercise, aiid a
good digestion are mighty gifts if not positive miracles in regard
to what people may take at forbidden hours. Some of us would
ii6 THE campek's handbook
sacrifice our slumber if we gratified our appetite at such hours
and in so savage a manner. Campers have been seen lo take
six meals in a Camping day, and a i o'clocli supper as a finale
has not militated against a 7 a.m. breakfast consisting of porridge,
mushrooms and bacon on the following day.
One cannot, therefore, lay down any rule. There are many
who can take, and do take, coffee at i in the morning, and it
does not mar their slumber. It is better to "turn in" fasting than
feasting for soundness of sleep. Things, however, that have
kept strong men awake have not affected others in camp. Large
ijHautities of tea taken at night upset most ordinary folk. Coffee
is a positive enemy taken late, but when taken preparatory to
exercise seems to have no bad effect, though it is a most indigest-
ible beverage.
Late meals, however, may have a tendency to disorganise the
camper, and do not seem to me a moral indulgence.
CHAPTER X.
PLAIN FOODS.
Bread.— Ii8.—Tln;re is no shadow
of doubt that the best bread for
camp purpose, as for every other,
is that which is baked in a " mould
of air," i.e., just as it is turned out
from the hand. The baking of
BREAD in tins does not by any means
improve it. This method gives a
hard tough canvassy crust, and the
BRiiAD is always more compressed and solid than if baked under
conditions which allow of full expansion, and escape of thu
steam and air freely from the dough as it heads and rises.
Bread Bag.— iig. — The camper will be wise not to leave his
bread about, for a "batch" of obnous reasons which shall bt
stated. First, bread gets not oiilj stale but hard and strange to
say loses its piquancy of flavour for it is more porous than may
be readily conceded. A loaf bouf«ht on a Satuidd\ however will
be comparatively fresh on the following Saturday, if it is carefully
kept in a rubber hag from the air. Paper is no good, a cloth is
also futile. But a bag is the best thing I know of, and if 30 years'
constant use of a rubber bag for bread may be taken as a
thorough test, then 1 urge its adoption for all modes of Camping.
But I anticipate an objection. Does not rubber Havour the
bread ? No, not in the least. True, for cycling, I carry one
of the light gossamer bags, the inside of which is spread over
with a pure though infinitesimal layer of real rubber.
The BREAD BAG should have a round bottom, dissimilar totiketch,
(the bread goes better into it) and a single or double string draw
for thij top is quite sufficient. So valuable have I found this
that, in the case of the few upsets that have been my misfortune,
however wet the other things have become, the bread bas come
to the surface dry.
To emphasise still further the necessity of a rubber bag for
bread, a cut loaf and even pieces and slices thus put up and kept
from the air will come out all right for the next, or it may t>e
everal meals ahead. The camper who is at all sensitive in his
digestive organs should avoid new bread m camp, just si, he
would possibly do at home. This bag keeps the bread in a
condition fit for all for eight days or so.
For carryin(4 and packing I split the head oif the loaf, Dia. i
is the whole loaf, z and 3 the same divided. The fact is, Ibey
wedge more solidly together so.
BroAwn Bread.— 120. — ^This bread is recommended bv
THE camper's handbook II9
medical men as being far more wholesome than white, because
it contains the bran. Bran, i.e., the skin, is ^ound fine and left
with the flour. It is known as wholemeal. The skin or husk
gives it a brown appearance, and affects the taste. Those people
who suffer from dyspepsia are recommended by the medical
profession to take brown bread in preference to white. I v^enture
to state what its action is. The human organism is such that it
cannot digest the skin of the wheat ; in other words, as it enters
so it practically leaves the body. Bran is a gentle irritant
and therefore has a tendency of not " staying" so long. It does
not do so much work, nor is it so nutritious, for a given weight,
as the white. Medical evidence, I believe, will attest this. It
is the cause of a certain measure of relaxation internally, and
BROWX BREAD is recommended on that account. It is the same
as an anti-costive food in its action.
Cheese. — 321. — Some cheese is rather tough and conse-
quently indigestible. Good cheesk, such as gorgonzola or
Cheshire, being palatable, helps a lunch immensely. True,
Cheshire cheese cannot be got everywhere, but it is no doubt the
finest CHEESE in the world. English Cheddar is also good.
American and Dutch cheese is generally avoided by connoisseurs
at home, and are not to be strongly recommended for the camp.
To get good CHEESE it is necessary to go to the best firms in
any substantial town or city. At such shops almost everywhere
in the kingdom (except Limerick) it may be procured. What I
find in regard to cheese is, that when one has had a simple
lunch by the wayside, it comes in as a stimulating finish.
There is a saying in Cheshire, near where my family
connections make some of the largest cheeses in the world, that
one can eat bread and cheese and drink home-brewed beer until
one becomes hungry. It is a satisfying food ; besides, it is
claimed that it digests everything else {cum grano salts) except
itself.
In carrying cheese, it should be wrapped in lead paper, to pre-
vent exposure to the air. Two things happen to cheese in
use, namely, it looses its moisture, the oil gradually evaporating,
and its flavour to a great extent takes flight. It is not
generally supposed that cheese is so porous as in reality it is.
I20 THE camper's HAXDBOOK
Nothing loses its vitality more quickly than a cut of cheese which
is exposed to the air. It will pay even to \\Tap it in a moist cloth
inside the paper named. Lead paper is valuable to use on other
things wherein flavour is a consideration. Cheese dishes should fit.
Butter. — 122. — There are many kinds of bi'tter, and its tenth
cousin, margarine. Some good potted butter has more flavour
and character about it than fresh, but then it must be good, and
it will sometimes pay the camper to tasle that which he is about
to purchase. In regard to English, Irish, Scotch, and Dutch
butters, on sale at the best stores and shops, he has nothing to
question and nothing to doubt. It is this best quality of new
butter that experienced men like most, purchase most freely, and
get greatest pleasure from. Though it may appear to be a little
extravagant, all things considered, it is the best alike for eating
and for cooking. Strong butters give strong flavours, and improve
neither the trout nor the bread.
Milk. — 123. — In this brief article I shall consider milk in its
various stages. First and foremost comes new milk, which we
need for our t^a, coffee, porridge, and as a beverage mixed with
water. On describing the effective . mysteries of my "Campo"
milk tin to a man a day or two ago, he said milk did not interest
him as it was "such doubtful stuff." No doubt there are dangers
which occasionally! assert themselves, but this is no place for dis-
cussing them. What we want is to have our milk, and to have it
at night, so that we can breakfast when we like, and not have to
perform the usual wait on the milkmaid's convenience. In hot
weather the milk should be left open, or else it may "go," and all
the better if it is left standing in water. If the tin is well washed
with hot water, the milk will have nine hours more life of fresh-
ness. Milk can be procured at from two to fourpence a quart. I
have bought new milk at twopence within the sound of Big Ben
when the wind blew the right way to carry its monotone, and I
I have paid fourpence a hundred miles west of London, and
within that zone I have also bought it for twopence. The aver-
age price in Ireland and the Highlands is threepence. In England
an odd quart will generally be fourpence.
I do not propose to expatiate on the virtues of milk ; most
THE camper's handbook 121
campers have discovered them. I have occasionally been sup-
plied with goat's milk, but I do not like it to drink, I cannot take
it with porridge, and I object to it in tea.
Cream. — 124. — Many campers have a passion for cream.
Their liver and digestive organs being in good order, they can
take it with impunity and in unlimited quantities. The major-
ity of people seem to be wrongly constituted to take cream and
"other things" with freedom. If it can be got fresh, for those
who like cream, it is very nice in tea. It gives a fatty flavour to
.the liquid, and does a deal towards lessening the flavour of the tea.
Some of us have failed to discover the advantage of cream in tea.
In pudding making, with certain fruits, it has no rival. As an
accompaniment to strawberries, its rival will never, even by the
master-hand of Nature, be circumvented. It is good with stewed
apples, plums, and most fruits, sparingly used.
Eggs. — i25.-*Edible eggs in the British Isles are of the
domestic fowl, duck, turkey, and guinea fowl. The latter are said
to be particularly rich. Rarely are pheasants' eggs eaten, though
^ood, because they are required for breeding purposes. Plovers'
eggs are a great luxury, and not likely to come the way of the
camper very often, as he generally goes Camping after the plover
Ja\^ing season.
New-Laid Eggs.— 126. — It is not worth while to go out of
our way to get anything except xew-laid eggs. They may be
often procured, of course, at a store. Firms of repute, save by
accident, would not supply any other kind if really xew-laid eggs
were required. These are best for eating, which is the chief
thing, and good for cooking also.
Fresh Eggs. — 127. — This is an ambiguous term, and is gener-
ally understood in the kitchen as one applied to eggs for cook-
ing (see article 49). This again must be understood as meaning
-eggs that it is risky to boil if good results are desired.
But what are fresh eggs ? It is a well-known technical term
-for eggs that are XOT fresh. To show the truth of this, they are
j^enerally eggs from Ireland, and other "foreign" countries. It
may be asked, "but why are they not so fresh as our own?"
Simply because they are crated in large quantities, collected over
'22 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
a wide area, and tiaiisfCTrcd to a given cenlre. Mr. Merchant
generally accumulates a truck or waggon load to make it worth
while, and then ships them. All this takes time, and the goods
deteriorate. Unhappily no designation meaning "fresh" can
with due politeness be applied to them. It is to be hoped the
new Murray will meet the case.
Lobster Salad.— -i2S.~Salads are made of a variety o£
things. Usually in the camp, lobsters are not available. I do
not, therefore, propose to include a recipe for LOBSTER SALAD,
because, bar the lobster, most of the other mixtures chiefly of a
vegetable nature that are commonlv used and more easth pro>
cured, give the plan on which salads ma\ he made Indeed the
lobster may be simply added It !■■ commonh said that this
salad is indigestible. When freeU mixed with raw \egctables,
taken in an undue quantit\ the natural mdigestibiht\ of the
lobster may be depended upon
THE CAMPER S HANDBOOK I23
Simple Camp Salad. — 129. — The most easily made and
effective salad to eat in camp that I know of, and one that I have
made or assisted in making several times, consists of tomatoes,
lettuce, and cucumber. Tomatoes, to make salad, must not be
over-ripe, and those to be carried or kept for a day or two
should be selected while they are hard. Those which show
slight streaks of green are best. Indeed, a tomato, a good,
healthy specimen, will be found better in that condition than,
perhaps, a fully ripe one, for all general uses.
To mix the salad, have the various vegetables at hand, to
save inconvenience. Place the dish in which the salad is to be
mixed ready. Slice the tomatoes with a sharp knife, thin, not in
big awkward chunks. Whilst you are cutting the tomatoes, send
someone to thoroughly wash the lettuce. The lettuce should be
shaken to free it of loose water. Now hold it in the hand
the same as if you were holding a piece of rope and intended to
cut off the loose ends. It should be pressed closely and sharply
together, and a keen knife used for cutting it into the thinnest
shavings possible on a bit of board or millboard. Put this to the
tomato. Next take a cucumber and cut it into the thinnest
possible slices, and as it is also a most indigestible article it
should not be used in too great an abundance.
Having finished the cutting, pour vinegar and a little salad
oil over. If it is to be carried with the other stock food of the
camp, a Httle salad oil helps it. Salt and pepper are, of course,
indispensable. Mix these up with a knife and fork and help the
guests of the camp. For eating with braized beef or slices of cold
mutton, or cold fowl, or even ham, I have never known it to be
rejected. A simpler and better salad I do not know, and as^
perhaps, the articles mentioned may be said to cover the most
commonly accessible vegetables, I can dispose of the subject
with just one suggestion. Some people consider they have a
salad with simply a lettuce or a bit of mustard and cress. All
these are known as salads, but the mixture above given adds
flavour to a tasty dish, and has a good clkim to rank, I feel, as
the camper's salad par excellence.
Beverages. — 130. — This is a very large question, because
drinks, after all, are divided into two great divisions : intoxicants^
124 T"*^ camper's handbook
and non-intoxicants. The opinion of experts — medical, scientific,
and those who have tested by personal experience — is unami-
mously against wine, spirits, cider, beer, and all other intoxicating
drinks. This may seem rather a large order. I will add that it is
true generally as applied to all life and to all persons. There is no
exercise or exertion which calls for such exacting physical re-
actions as intoxicants give. Campers, seem to prefer coffee to
tea in the morning. Coffee is grand to drink at any hour save
bed-time. It is most suitable to be taken in the itiorning, because
it digests slowly, that is, it lasts. As a stimulant it is slower than
tea, but as a force it has three times the life of tea. Not onlv is
it pleasant and refreshing, but coffee is a wholesome drink.
Tea is also not only a glorious stimulant, but a highly satisfac-
tory drink taken as a beverage, and made only of moderate
strength. Somehow most campers prefer tea for their evening
meal, whether said meal be a "dinner" or a*' tea." It has a
wonderfully refreshing effect.
Now we have to face the ordinary bevkragks, say, for lunch.
Lime juices can be mixed, of course, with sugar and water, and
may be obtained and made at any place where water is procurable.
By the aid of half a lemon, sugar and water, a passable drink
can always be made for those who object to aqua jura with the
mid -day meal. A penniless, thirsty sailor was once offered a
drink from the pump. He said, " but I can't take it * neat.' " If
we make up, what Lord Westbury said, " we are pleased to call
our minds," water, Nature's beverage, will do for everyone — pure
water has no ill effects.
I think I have tried every kind of non-intoxicant, en route,
and I presume that which has the vote of the largest number of
active tourists and campers I khow, is soda and milk. Long,
hot rides, necessarily make most of us thirsty, because we per-
.spire freely. Too much water under these conditions does not
appear to be beneficial. Many of the possible drinks are
already condemned. All intoxicating drinks are less thirst satis-
fying than thirst creating.
I want to say a word in favour of buttermilk- Fresh butter-
milk is a grand drink, particularly when one is living in the fresh
air. Buttermilk which has ** gone too far" and become thick
and sour, is a thing to avoid. " Sour milk," really skimmed milk,
THE camper's handbook 125
is neither agreeable nor likely to suit anyone, though it can be had
in the Highlands everywhere, but it is generally given to the pigs.
Some of us may not be too much removed, but that fact does not
destroy my argument.
Coffee in Tins. — 131. — Perhaps if you have something wet
with a flavour of the drink you feel that you need, it is good
enough. The over-fastidious will want the real thing, yes, real
coffee, and will go about saying that they are entitled to have
what they ask for, etc. The modern ways of civilisation are not
built that way. Companies must be floated and dividends
earned. Advertisements have to be paid for and so written that
they convey the necessary meaning that the public must take
on their mixture and so help their dividend.
Now chickory is a villainous root, strong and rank, bitter and
indigestible. It is about as much like real coffee, in flavour, as a
horse-bean is like a cucumber. There are coffees, which shall
not be named, advertised as French, English, Swiss and other
mixtures, all claiming to be what they, of course, are not—there
may be coffee in them, a small amount. In France where coffee
is so good that it takes the public fancy, they supply black
coffee which delights. The English coffee is not black. There
are patent coffees used for the making of the French beverage.
They are rather cheap, very strong and must be black. All
tinned coffees I know of are preparations in which coffee itself is
subordinate to chickory and other things.
But these tinned coffee preparations make very passable drinks,
because of their rankness, indeed they are liked, and the majority
of campers use them, because they are convenient. My own
method is to have the true simple stuff, in a tin, which will hold the
ground-up coffee bean, so as to keep in the flavour. It will be
known to scores of common-sense readers that whatever aroma
or flavour attracts the nasal organ it is the flavour of the thing
itself escaping. All the smell that comes from a scent is so much
weakening of the scent itself. Therefore, tea and coffee should
not be exposed to the air, but coffee particularly (see article 90).
Dried Fruits for Cooking.— 132,— This list does not
exhaust the roll, but is sufficient.
126 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
New Town Pippins, whole cored ... per lb. —
Normandy „ ,. /tt
French Pears ,, /lo
French Pears, by the basket about 5 lb., id. per lb. less.
French Prunes, for stewing ... per ft. /6 & /8
Californian Apricots „ —
Plums „ 16 & /8
Pears ,, ., /9
Peaches „ „ —
How to cook Dried Apricots, Pippins, &c.— 133. — In
regard to the following recipe it is best to put fruit to soak over
night. Stew it while breakfasting and packing.
One of the chief obstacles to use in this country of these delicious
fruits, which are a most popular article of diet in some countries,
is our lack of knowledge as to the proper method of preparinfj
them. Subjoined are the instructions for this purpose ; —
Get the fruit you intend to use and rinse it thoroughly in clear
water; then place it in pan with sufficient water to cover it,
allowing for expansion, and let it soak for, say, ten hours. After
this, the vessel in which it is to be cooked should be placed on the
stove, and the fruit with the water in which it has been soaked,
allowed to simmer very slowly, until it Is thoroughly cooked.
Sufficient sugar should be added when (he fruit is neaily done to
make it palatable. Dried fruit cooked in this way can be served
either hot or cold, as may be desired. As a rule, when allowed to
cool, it will be fully as palatable as if eaten warm. By cooking
dried fruit according to this metliod, there will be secured a
wholesome and palatable dish, full flavoured, and resembling, as
near as possible, in appearance, size and laste, the original fresh
product.
CHAPTER XI.
TINNED THINGS AND SIVEET STUFFS.
Tinned Crabs.— 134.— Small tins
of crab are to be tjart, and tliey are
not bad by any means, though in
comparison with the fresh crab they
are expensive — too expensive for the
average camper. When rich, usually
he camps economically, and if poor,
cannot well afford it, unless he has a
rich chum, who does not much fancy tinned ci-ab, and they
mutually divide expenses — and tips. I nearly overlooked this
astute solution.
Tinned Salmon. — 135.— This is very popular, and used in
large quantities. It has to a certain extent the flavour of salmon,
but not that of English salmon. To begin with, the Havour is
much .coarser and eats drier. It suffers from thedeleterious effects
of thf tinning process. It comes from Newfoundland and
Canada ; from which countries thousands of tons are passed all
over the world. The fish in Canada are so abundant that they
are caught in tons and prepared on the spot for market. It
foes very well with salad, and it is handy to have some tinsed
SALMON for an odd lunch, and some hungry young fellows
eat it freely for any meal.
Tinned Lobster. — 136, — This is a luxury which comes
expensive, but it is not a bad thing to have because it may be made
into a lobster salad, and probably a little of its indigestible
quality disappears in the process of tinning, or rather of the extra
cooking it is sure to have suffered in the tinning. The best
lobsters come from the Conuemara coast, the West of Ireland.
Sardines. — 137.— These undoubtedly are very popular in
128 THE camper's HANDBOOK
camp ; everyonQ likes them, everyone can eat them. Ahead and
awav the best and the most tastv are those mixed with tomatoes.
There is no more agreeable thing for tea, or, if nothing else is to
he had, to help a plain, simple lunch along. Alas, however,.there
is a partial failure of the supply, and larger, coarser fish — they do
say, young herring — are now often used for tinning.
Bloater Paste. — 138. — I know campers who are extremely
fond of BLOATER PASTE and will not go Camping without it. They
bring it out at almost every meal. 'It is a thirst creator, because
it is so impregnated with salt. As a matter of fact, this paste is not
made from bloaters exclusively. In any case it is flavoured by
anchovy. But why it should be so very salt is a thing not easily
explained.
The best of these pastes is salmon and bloater. In selecting
this class of stores always refuse those jars and bottles with small
openings, cramped at the top and bulging big below. If possible^
buy earthenware jars in preference to glass.
Irish Sausages. — 139. — These are made up in tins, and are
certainly amongst the best tinned stuff I know of, one of the few
things indeed that I carry for lunch. I think, however, that it
'is a pity they over-flavour them with thyme, sage, and the rest
of it.
Camp Pie. — 140. — This is another Irish production, I think
made in Limerick. What in effect it is, is the meat as used in
making sausages put into tins, and eaten in the usual way with
potatoes or bread for lunch. With campers it is a favourite when
there is no time to cook. They cost, I believe, i/- a tin, oval
in shape.
Tinned Soups. — 141. — These soups are very good on the
whole, but I think them expensive. In certain brands, the
constituents which make good soup are too sparingly used, and
the super-abundance of the gelatine or jelly mixture in which
the true ingredients are inserted, is so freely used that they are
" thin " when made.
The Escofifier soups, however, are exceptionally delicate in
THE CAMPKR'S handbook I2Q
flavour, and the name is sufficient guarantee for their purity. I
believe this firm makes over twenty varieties. These are pre-
pared from the recipes of M. Escoffier, of the Carlton Hotel, as
arc the sauces, a variety of which is here iliustratedi
I havi' made this calculation, that to have soup good, say
for three men, or as much as three men wculd like (o eat with
toa.st or bread, would mean it would cost about $6. per head, per
meal : when you consider that soup is not solid food, it prices up
your lunch a good deal.
Tinned Meats-— 14a.— Probably this articlv may he less
" full " and less satirfactory, because net so strong in its recom-
mendations and suggestions as many of the others intended to
help the camper. For one thing the writer never took to tixned
HEATit of any kind, afloat or ashore. It is quite true, however,
that circumstances in camp life arise when almost ahsolutc*
130 THE camper's handbook
dependence upon them has to be placed. But most of the
picnicers, and most of those with experience in Camping, I know
draw a line at tinned meats, unless under compulsion or com-
parative compulsion. To begin with, many of the tinned meats
have caused suffering toimore persons than the writer, and when
ptomaine poisoning sets in, as it has on some half-dozen occasions,
the after effects have lasted for days. Foodless almost it has
rendered one ; sleepless almost to a certainty ; whilst the after
effects on the body, the nerves and the brain have left a memory
without illumination.**
Some five-and-twenty to thirty years ago there was made up by
a firm some very fine tinned meats, whether English or foreign
I know not. But when I re-began Camping, thirty years ago, I
w^as able to get chicken really in slices, turkey, tongue, and many
other things in the same way, which had almost as much flavour
as the same things provided for us at home or in hotels. But the
later editions of these mixtures, though comparatively costly
(almost double what they were) are only of half the value, and
are almost entirely minus flavour.
The preparations of beef and other meats in tins have, of course,
no quality compared with real meat, except that they are food,
and may supply the wants of Nature. Why they are cooked to
the last degree, leaving nothing but the stringy fibre of the flesh
I ought to, but cannot explain.
Minced Steak — 143. — Minced steak is not a bad concoction.
It may be stewed with potatoes, or may be heated and eaten as
hashed meat, which it closely resembles. Though over-cooked,
it is amongst the best tinned meats.
Tinned Steak. — 144. — This was very good when first intro-
duced, or until it was over-cooked as now. Every vestige of the
blood and natural juices are extracted. Where it goes to I dare
not enquire. The tin is boiled under enormous pressure, with a
hole in the lid. So it escapes to be served up in tinned soups.
Therefore, in buying tinned meats it must be remembered that
mostly one buys what I clumsily describe as fibre-flesh without
This paragraph is not at all influenced by "The Jungle" scare.
THE camper's handbook 13I
meat, flavour, or complete nutriment. If this is a libel on tinned
goods, it is the finding of a jury of Camping friends. Without
going into the merits or demerits of such things as I have tested
I will dismiss the subject with just one or two suggestions.
At more than one famous, at least popular, restaurant, I have.on
ordering " stewed steak " received, duly dished up, this tinned
variety. On refusal, Mr. Manager has apologised, and aftei- ten
minutes returned — with the same, plus two half carrots, and a
bit of tomato powder on top.
I have gone to the length of protesting by letters, and
have challenged them to* prove that I was served with real steak.
They were silent. Of course, one can moralise : why should
four of us pay 3/10 for what we could dish out at home for lod. ?
The answer : mosaics, marble, band, dividends !
Tongues. — 145. — These if put up in England in tins or jars
are usually very tolerable, sometimes, indeed, very good, but alas,
costly.
Sheep Tongues. — 146. — These also are passable, and gener-
ally hail from Australia. They are fearfully tasteless after the real
thing, well dressed, and nicely cooked at home.
Braized Beef. — 147. — This is very good. It is prepared in
' England, and usually 24 hours before it can reach the counter. It
will keep three days, and is a splendid food in camp ; particularly
is it good with the salad for which I have given the recipe in
Article 129. It may appear rather dear, as it costs 2/2 per lb. It
is procurable at most of the first-class provision merchants in
town.
Potted Meats. — 148. — It is well to carry a little potted meat.
It does to fall back upon. In point of bulk it is not very satis-
factory for the hungry camper, but it helps him to eat more
bread when he has nothing but butter to put upon it. I rarely
find, however, that the people with whom I camp care for it or
take it in any material quantity. They are, in short, not sweet
upon it.
Potted Meats in Earthenvrare Jars. — 149. — There are
133 THE camper's handbook
some delicate potted meats, enormously expensive, pot in earthen-
ware jars and pots, which are so hea^y tliat where they have to be
packed aiid re-packed, and carried on a cycle, are, perhaps, as
well left alone, save tliere he a crew of several and the pot is
demolished at a feed.
Fruits and Vegetables. — 150. — Here we have an almost ex-
liaustless variety before ns, and one to which one turns with
more plea.sure than to tinned meats. Most samples are so well
known as to need little amplification, but I should like to insert
a few of the things that I have foinid so good that I can
honestly recommend them for the camper. Let it he notedj
however, that the tins of vegetables are more costly by far in
proportion than meat. Herein we art- baulked of their use
fcirgely. Why so costly is difficult to discover.
Tinaed Greengages,— 151.— These are of varying qualities^
but mostly good, and are nice particularly with bianc manges
and jellies, which happily now can be made in camp. Tinned
fruits seem to like jellies— I mean, we like tinned fruits betterwith
this addition. For some reason these plums are less easily pro-
cured than, sav, 20 years ago. They are about lod. a tin. As
THE camper's handbook I33
one cannot clear a tin at a meal, it is best, after using, to trans-
fer the remainder to another vessel.
Tinned Apricots. — 152. — These are perhaps amongst the
most popular and best of tinned fruits, but again thej^ vary in
quality. The large sizes have something rather disagreeable
about the taste as a rule, though you cannot tell in buying a tin
whether you are going to have high quality, which are the small
ones, or the coarse quality, which are the largt'. Probably those
who sell the fruit may know by the locality from which they hail.
It would be well to ask about this. The deeper the colour the
richer in flavour. I have an idea the best come from Canada.
Tinned Peaches. — 153. — Peaches for tinning are grown in
many thousand tons in Western America. They are abundant,
cheap, and passable, sometimes indeed good. Lovers of the real
home grown and home cooked fruits discount the tinned article.
Tinned Plums. — 154. — These are good, but, as a rule, the
kind of plum used for tinning is of the common order. Tinned
damsons would be possibly splendid, but they are not procurable,
so far as I know, because they are peculiarly English plums,
and undoubtedly the finest of their family in the world for pies,
puddings and jams, and we Salopian and Cheshire folk eat them,
alas, too freely.
Tinned Pears. — 155. — Some of these are extremely tasteless,
such as the enormous " pumpkin " pears, as they arc sarcastically
called in the States. These hail from California, and need cream
to help them down. Pears are hardly a cookable fruit, but if we
must fall back on stewed pears let us have the home-grown
article, and home-cooked when possible, which in camp may not
be too often.
Minced Scollops. — 156. — These are very good but become
a little expensive. They generally consist of a lot of vegetables,
such as carrots, kidney beans, etc., cut up in slices probably by
machines. They are handy to put in soup, when making it, so
that if you are away from civilisation they certainly add a little
flavour to the camp stew, such as the Irish variety. In England
134 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
the ordinary camper could always get a supply of vegetables
for a few coppers.
Tinned Peas. — 157. — These are acceptable- In some of them
there is a slight flavour of the pea, but costing 6d., gd., and i/-,
and even more, per tin, no one can say they are inexpen-
sive, and owing to their comparative flavourless taste, are clearly
not worth their cost, save as an improvised luxury, and even then,
questionable because of the evident enfeeblement of their
character.
Tinned Tomatoes. — 158.— These do very well if there are
no fresh tomatoes to be had, and they can, indeed, be carried
from place to place when the juice is thrown away, or, for that
matter, with it, if put in a safe tin. At best they are a sloppy
failure, save for soup.
Tomato Soup. — 159. — What is called tomato soup, a la
restaurant^ is not very satisfactory, for this reason amongst
others, that there is a good deal of something in this tinned,
pulpy liquid with which they supply us, besides tomatoes, as
indeed anyone can attest who cares to do so. Most of the tomato
soups, in fact the whole of them, are made of this tinned stuft',
and for people who are not particular as to what they eat or
what they pay for, it does no harm, but for those who like proper
soup made from proper tomatoes, it will not be very commend-
able. By judiciously thinning it, and by adding meat or beef
tea, mutton, or fowl broth, the camper may turn out a passable
soup after all.
Tinned Milk. — 160. — This is a commodity the British resident
in outlandish places has to depend upon, in fact, I am told the
majority of the inhabitants of South Africa have to depend upon
TINNED MILK for their puddings and pies as well as for their tea
and coffee. I am sorry to say I have not very much faith in what
is known as condensed milk — that is to say, if it is milk at all.
One thing is certain, I know there is saccharine in it, to such an
extent that all the milk flavour is gone. I am sorry to have to
to say also, as an analyst has informed me, that it contains a
good deal of flour. If the thing is as advertised, honestly
THE camper's handbook 1 35
milk, it is difficult to understand why Hour and saccharine should
be used in such abundance as to rob it of its flavour. Happily
there are a great many who do not distinguish between tinned
MH.K and ordinary milk, and they will mix this tinned commodity
even with porridge, and other things with which they ordinarily
use milk. I regret my own experience in practice does not
justify me in endorsing the condensed milk, of which for years I
have generally carried a tin for an emergency, and am glad to
say that I generally give it away unopened at the end of a trip.
The last tin I did not use was handed in to the man in charge of
the show when the camp was packed up. He offered it to his
cat, a well-grown, foolish young creature. She smelt it, turned
and blinked at him, then went and hid herself under a gooseberry
bush. A camper tells me he uses it because it saves trouble — so
does a beard and bachelorhood. We buy real iflilk, shave, and
wed for the same reasons. I ought to say how to use it. Not
having used it for 25 years, I am afraid my tips could not be
up-to-date.
FLAKED MILK, however, is a good English preparation. It
is, I am informed, the real thing cooked, and rolled into paper-
like flakes, and will keep indefinitely.
Svreetmeats. — i6i. — It would be a mere platitude to say that
the excessive love of sweets is not on the whole a wholesome thing.
Excess of sugar is a thirst creator to begin with, and it is only
stomachs of the strongest physical and natural powers that can
take sweets in quantities. I have found from experience that
raisins are a slight stimulant, a hunger appeaser and have the
wonderful result of not robbing one of an appetite for a square
meal ahead.^ The feminine members of the community consume
sweets in large numbers, and can hardly take a day's pleasure
without them. Some men carry them in quantites in their pockets.
Perhaps there is no great harm done, except that these do not tend
to make them hungry, and the evidence is in favour of the camper
who gets the hunger feeling and at the proper time, as the man
most likely to provide himself for future exertion in a much
- Raisins are best and sweetest when old and *' candied." No
sugar is so sweet, no fruit is so delicious, but they must be of good
quality.
136 THE camper's handbook
better degree. It has been said that sweet eating is unmanly, but
that is not necessarily so by any means. It is far more natural
than smoking, and most of us would rather see a man cat sweets
than a woman smoke.
Jams. — 162. — These are palatable to most people, particularly
those of us who are young'. But jams that are made at home are
palatable to everyone, and at all times.
There must be some subtle reason for this. There is the
strong flavour of the fruit itself to start with, and the pure sugar
that has been used with it. Then these jams which " mother
makes" are absolutely without the German pulp, wood pips and
other stock commodities that, with few glorious exceptions, I
believe manufacturers use, more or less — chiefly more. Let us
go into this. You buy certain tinned soups. There is a medium :
there is a *.' stock " which might go, and does go, towards making
numerous varieties. The special things alone give it the flavour
and, as at some hotels, the one stock generally makes every
soup, and though the price may var}'^ and it may be thick or
clear, out of one jar it all comes in the main.
So in jams. Pulp is manufactured on the Continent from semi-
discarded vegetables, such as beets, mangolds, vegetable marrows,
and fruit gone off. Actually wood pips, I am told, are manu-
factured for the purpose. Diseased figs are purchased to give
the fruit pips in jams. Pips are generally artificial. Melons are
also used. In fact most JA!kis, I understand, have some substratum
more or less, according to the qualit}-. From home-made jams
all these "refinements" are absent.
But the reader may ask "then why don't the makers produce
the actual thing precisely as in the home-made article and charge
it in proportion, so that they get an equal profit ? " In reply to
that there are many of us who would be glad to pa}' a fair price
for jam if we could get it as labelled. But jam is a thing for
which, if you don't pay a proper price, you cannot get. And it is
reasonable too, when you reckon on the two or three profits
such as the cost of manufacturing and the price of the jar. Jam
would be far more expensive than it is if it were pure. There
the public are to blame most in this world — we can leave any
blame to the makers, and its consequences to the next.
£ camper's handbook
•37
It will be generally found at the bottoms as well as at the tops
■of jars that there is a large and peculiar characterless jelly that is
flavoured with the fruit that gives the name printed on the jar.
Plum jams seem to lend themselves best to this adulteration,
because the flavour is so assertive.
Many jams are so villainous as to be almost unpalatable. So I
venture to give the names of a few firms whose samples I am
iicquainted with. [Makers please note. Payment for this ad-
vertisement may follow. I have a missionary box and I also go
Camping several times every year with jam.] I place at the head
of the jam list, Hartley's, and of all his many samples black-
currant is perhaps the finest. He told me so, and even some jam
makers may be believed. I venture also to name Chiver's who is
supposed to make the Ih'mg exactly as the home-made article.
If we don't get the true thing from Cambridge, where else? I
have not tested it but I take for evidence the growth and enter-
prise of this village industry, and of Ihe character of tlie people
who are the head of it.
138 THE camper's handbook
Beach's ; I should rank these jams very high, as amongst the
ordinary commercial jams, as they contain no foreign substance-
He makes jams absolutely pure.
I should strongly recommend the jam purchaser to avoid those
jams that are most advertised. That is obvious on the score of
common sense. The buyer may pay too much for seeing his jam
too prominent in the paper. The singular thing is that the firms
I have mentioned do less advertising and more business in this
particular line, and therefore the commodities, I suppose advertise
themselves. There is common sense in that view, anyhow.
Honey. — 163. — Hoxey in camp is always welcome, at least, to-
most campers, particularly when there is no fruit or jam on
hand. Unfortunately, however, as one of the greatest delicacies
in the world, there are 'as many flavours and kinds as there are
palates and tastes. Unfortunately, also, the old adage of " meat
and poison " applies. Some people like the flavour of the honey-
suckle but cannot stand the honey flavour with it. I haVe heard
people gush over the smell of a clover field, but they objected to
HONEY with the clover flavour. Certainly the breezy smell on a
fresh morning with the wind meeting one from the heathery
moor is delightful to every person, whether an invalid or a giant
in health ; yet many people do not like heather honey. ^
Heather Honey. — 164. — I might state that once when
canoeing on Loch Linnhe, on calling at Oban* we bought a large
consignment of heather honey and the while four of us so
gorged ourselves that for years we avoided that delicacy. We
had become satiated or, as the old Saxon word has it, sated.
There is nothing so tasty that the Camping visitor in Scotland
can get as old heather honey. It should be a year old, so
that it has become semi-candied. The writer will never forget
how, on getting some such which was mild and primp, brought
back a liking for this particular and most exquisite delicacy.
- An account of this incident is recorded in the canoeing book
" Watery Wanderings " {2/6) by the author. Though out of print
some few copies have been re-purchased to meet calls for it.
THE camper's handbook 139
Run HoDCy. — 165. — What is known as run honey, chiefly
comes from 'Frisco, but there is some very good honey in pots
from Ireland also. In fact, I found this brand on sale in the
Highlands of Scotland* brfore the mountain supply was ready,
and it is usually very fine. Only the camper has to mind that he
does not breah the glass jar ip which it is done up. The involun-
tary experiment I tried on a small jar gave more trouble than the
honey was worth— it stuck to things so. Honey will not wash
off your pants.
Honey, in Squares.— 166. — This is the way, of course, to
get the pure article which, by the way, is generally procurable
when quite new, i.e., before it has become thoroughly seasoned.
These squares are the most awkward things to have about a
camp, and those who use squares should carry an Aluminium
jam-pot, with a ^crew-on lid, in which to put these as soon as
broken. In this connection I might explain, as the word pure
has just been used, that there are those who are known in the
business as "honey-cookers." They put a liberal supply of
manufactured wax close by the hive for the bees to utilise. This
is not all pure beeswax, of course. It is put there to save the
bees' time. Then they put common sugar, molasses and othei'
sweet things in the adjacent neighlx>urhood which the bees
gather and deposit as honey inside their semi -artificially suppUed
wax combs. Needless to say that a great deal of the commercial
honey on sale, some indeed in England as well as far more abroad
is manufactured by the bee in this form, but it is not a commodity
we prefer in the home or the camp.
Eating Honey.— 167.— Lastly as to eating honby: there
140
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
are those who say that honey must not be eaten with anything
else. In the United States of America we used to eat it with
mutton and other meats. Some spread it on bread and butter,
some on bread, some took a mouthful of bread with a spoonful of
honey, but there are many who will only eat honey as they would
pudding — probably in a smaller quantity, however, but still using
a spoon. My clergyman says that it is wicked to eat honey that
way — so, of course, I don't do it.
DIVISION IV.
Having cwered much ground^ and indeed thoroughly^ with the
niain points for the inner many there now follow matters concerning
the OUTER aspect of Camping, The Author and other writers have
incidentally touched upon many of the subjects of the first chapters of
this division^ but only incidentally. ThereforCy I am here endeavour-
ing to shape these questions clearly y as they should claim our
attention.
The last chapter deals with and takes us closely into the
subject of TENTS. Every recommendation and statement is the out-
come of experiment and thoughty and mostly lead to the conquering of
the difficulties which come to the inexperienced.
'^TENTINGy' without touching upon the politics of Camping in
any formy gives practical rules for the first timCy with fair complete-
ness y as to how we may make the best of our best friend in Camping y
viz.y the tent.
CHAPTER XII.
" LINKS."
Cheap Beginning. — i68, — A
little advice to the novice may be
useful here, that is to the veritable '
tyro who is beginning. The man
who gives i^iooo for his motor
car pays a great deal for the experi-
ence he is going to have. The
man who carries out an elaborate
idea of his own for his first boat,
whatever the dimensions, style, or purpose he has in view, " pays
through the nose " for his prospective experience, I recommend
everyone to begin slowly. There is an old Welsh adage which
says : " Be^n low, rise higher, catch fire."
A second-hand or very cheap tent, "in the beginning,*' is best;
by this I mean throw in your lot with the other man for a bit.
Feel your way ; get an inkling, a touch, so to say. Pick up a few
of the outlying points. The thing is first to get to know.
Experience is the best teacher. What a man learns himself
he does not forget. The mind that is made up solidlv on the
basis of mental acquirement is best. Advice is often good, but
experience heats the wisest sample of it.
Giving a Camping Lesson.— 169. — Be patient, and he
prepared and wilUng to do everything several times over. Do not
speak crossly, only energetically, if firmly. If a thing is done
wrong, show it again. Having shown everything get the pupil
to do it all himself. When, next day, nearly everything is
forgotten by him, such as t}ing a knot or the linking in of a
slide, or the straightening of a guy line or what not, be prepared
to go over yet again. " Rome was not built in a day. " Think
that human minds are finite, and men's very much so. Quick
THE camper's handbook
143
Tiien learn readily, the slow take time. The object of a good
teacher is to g6 slowly. The method of a thorough learner is
also often slow. Finally, a clinching lesson is, first to show% then
to see, and lastly to insist that the pupil shall do that particular
thing, whatever it is, correctly. As I have repeatedly said :
- ' Experience is the best teacher." The mission of this book is to
initiate the inexperienced, and to inspire them with a desire to
learn. That should be the object of those who aspire to teach
others. Of course, the fever should be caught to put the pupil
in earnest ; if he catches it severely he will do you credit.
What Camping gives most pleasure? — 170. — This seem-
ingly unnecessary question would have no place here but for
it actually having been put to the author. No concise answer can
be given. Each has its own delight, and each appeals most to
the sympathies of one particular person. Boating, with a camp
.ashore, is a poor man's " yachting." Then the poor man with his
small craft has more peace and pride than the yachtsman. The
richer man, who descends a river, or cruises round lakes or on
canals, has infinite pleasure, but lie should not despise the man
who trundles his tiny load through dusty roads on a cycle. He
may affect to look down on the man who cruises on the coast,
dependent on tides and winds, in a 15-tonner.
My own preference in Camping is in descending rivers in a
Canadian canoe and Camping by the way. Next to that, is lake
sailing and Camping, such as I have had in all parts of England,
Ireland, and Scotland ; putting the tent ashore when I listed,
or turning the boat into a yacht by what we call a deck tent, and
having a snug cabin below.
There is a corollary to the above question, viz., " what kind of
Camping gives most health ? " To this I reply simply, " all
rational and comfortable Camping is healthy. The four things
which conduce to health in this process of pleasure are : first,
fresh air ; second, exercise ; third, a happy mind ; and fourth,
plenty of wholesome food. These four things are attainable by
■every species of Camping, providing no gnawing skeleton in the
cupboard upsets our mental peace, and no gnawing affection eats
itself into our heart. For the rest I refer the reader to Professor
Thompson-Seton of Canada's works.
144 THE camper's HAS'DBOOK
Hovr to make the best of a day.— 171. — I propose to
dispose of this in a sliort article in the form of
"The Diary of a Day."
27th August. Wake up. — Weather settled. — Watch says 6-35.
Will turn over for 5 minutes, as the others are sleeping soundlj-.
Get up — accidentally look at watch-~7-20 ! Must have slumbered.
Wake up the other fellows. All find towels. All mumble, "Ain't
it very eurly?" Each asks the other for a cigarette — no one can
find his own. Riui down to the water. Have a bathe and
return. Cook puts the floor of tent in order. "(Mouts" and
young "Cleanio" wash up the pans needed, wipe and deliver into
tent. Cook starts the stove ; puts on water for coffee.
All sit round outside tent door and breakfast. After meal, all
hands to washing up and drying. Cook packs up things. The
two"C's" fold up guy lines, lay fly-sheet out. Strike the tent,.
THE camper's handbook I45
collect pegs and pack same, during which the inside man packs
the clothes bag, puts the spare boots, goUoshes and slippers into
the boot bag; then, everything is ready for Hfting the ground
sheet, which is put in the sun ; while the boat is duly laden.
Start 9-15. At 12-45 — see a house where the smoke
rises from chimney. Potatoes evidently boiling. Call to ask for
a small dish if they can be spared. Ready i o'clock. Lunch —
things unpacked under the shelter of a tree as the day is hot^
Potatoes and a jug of milk brought along. Lunch of 5 or 6
courses, after which, smoke and " forty winks." Wake up, wash,
pack, start again. At 5 o'clock, call at farm. Get the milk tin
filled, have a drink, and put remainder in boat. Pitch
at 7-30. Have tea. Take a stroll round in the twilight. Talk to
the policeman who has come to see what it is all about. Farmer
invites us in to have a smoke. Back to tent at 10-30. Chat for
an hour. Get into sleeping bags — turn in.
. So far as I can make out, alike from observation and experience,,
whether we are Camping by any of the multitudinous methods
that gentlemen gipsies now adopt, the above would practically
cover the average routine that most would follow.
Ill-Provided Camps. — 172. — This term will have little
application for the thoroughly experienced and business-like
camper. It will need caretul studying, however, by those who
do not so rank. A man who is on a holiday should be, as far as
possible, independent of people and more still of every circum-
stance he can conquer. One cannot through a book put the
divine quality of forethought into another's life. To have every-
thing at the time it is wanted is to be self-contained. An instance
might be referred to here. Three young men alighted from a boat
with a ponderous Camping kit that brought their narrow beam
craft to the "gun'nle." They were an hour in putting it up, and
when fixed they had nothing but a slow massive cooking
apparatus that burnt paraffin badly, gave little heat, and was
large enough for a live ton yacht. Not a vestige of food, not a
biscuit, not even a pinch of tea or coffee had they with which to
make a meal. Darkness was coming on. They had a mile-and-
three-quarters to go to procure anything (even to the buying of
some common cups and saucers) for use in camp. They had
left the water at 7-45 and sat down to their tea at 1 1 p.m.
146 THE CAMPER'S HANDBOOK
Self- Contained Camps. — 173. — A beautiful canoe was
pulled from the water 30 yards from the camp described in
article 172, and almost without a word, out of its interior there
came a tent, some neat little baskets, containing cooking
apparatus, provisions, bread and a water tin, already full. The
result : starting together, this /party had finished tea and were
actually washing up before the last peg of the ill-conditioned
camp was driven home. A pleasant evening's stroll in the park
was therefore being enjoyed whilst the lirst-mentioned campers
were foraging the lanes for the essentials of a meal.
These two cases are given to enforce method and forethought.
The one was a self-contained, independent, self-working camp,
while the other was ruined by delays and vexations. Their very
hunger made the men bad tempered and led them to call each
other names better left unpublished.
Husband and Wife in Camp. — 174. — This calls for but
tixtremely brief notice. The very fact that man and wife go
Camping together means that there is a secret and deep affinity
between them, which makes a mutual liking in other things as
well. In that case it would be almost sacriHgious to suggest any
divisibility of labour, or to treat on the mutuality which could
be, and is, so readily acceptable and self-settHng. Anything
further from the author would be impertinent.
Brother and Sister in Camp. — 175. — The usual custom
where brother and sister, or two sisters and a brother, or two
brothers and one sister camp, is to have the meals and the daily
habitation in Co., and for one spare tent to be used for sleeping
the odd one — or two. It will be quite possible by having one
larger tent, such as that known as the " Cabin," or a slight
extension of that made into two by a division. On the whole,
however, a separate sleeping tent is that which will commend
itself to the majority. Of course, in regard to a boating ex-
cursion, those of the same family relationship would probably
divide themselves between the shore tent and the boat. By
preference, the ladies would probably like the shore tent, and the
men would be more at home in the boat. In this case a tent en
famille would have to be 7 feet all ways, but, even so, there is no
14^ THE camper's handbook
need to go in for the old style of cumbersome, heavy things no
longer necessary.
Camping-Touring Parties. — 176. — Four people, two ladies
and two gentlemen, with equal physical capacity and equal love
of the sport have camped most successfully in the case of their
both being married. This is regarding Cycle-Camping. Four
men, with two light small tents, all four liking it, and of about the
same physical strength, have camped most successfully on many
occasions. Two messes, two of "everything" complete in fact,
save that the evening meal would be taken turn and turn about
in each other's tents.
A larger party than three or four for any given expedition is
hardly advisable, whilst in a tixed camp there is no necessity for
a limit. Little breakdowns and delays, physical disabilities, the
variableness and disposition of temper — some people being self-
willed and some too easy, etc. — may cause occasional breaks and
"rifts in the lute." Those who have camped together before and
understand each other, have in the highest moral sense become
married to the one thing, and this works the best.
Cold Weather Camping. — 177. — A tent is a great deal
warmer, as a rule, than most are inclined to admit ; in fact, I
have frequently camped with 10 degrees of frost, and that at a
time when the air was moist and under wind pressure, and have
been surprised to find how cosy the tent was inside — when the
doors were shut and the candles were lit, and the stove cooking
our tea. But when the light was put out, and the cold, frosty air
came in between 2 and 5 o'clock it took us all our time to be
quite warm. Let me describe an actual camp, fresh in mind :
A splendid thick linen tent in broad red and white stripes. It has
travelled 10,000 miles, and probably been erected and packed 500
times, but is almost as good as ever. It is 7-ft. every way. Three
of us live in it. After the pipe and the chat, we make up our
pillows. After the pillows we each get into a sleeping bag, thick
and warm, which buttons well up to the neck, and is fitted with
a hood for the head. We feel as we are turning in that the air
is getting crisper. Over the three campers a great red horse
blanket with a 12-inch valance sewn round the edges is spread,,
and this is carefullv tied down at the four corners and centre of
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
149
each side, and boots and other things put on the valance at the
foot — if we are too lazy to tie it there.
A blanket that is pulled off us when one man " turns over " is
a nuisance, and it is to avoid this that the valance is added. The
fastenings or lanyards are fixed at the corners, and when hitched
to the pegs the restless one may turn and turn and still keep
covered. But this raises another and very important point. There
must be freedom in the stuff, i.e., plenty of loose material, so to
say, so that each man, middle or side, may move at will without
pulling or drawing the thing out of position.
At 3 o'clock in the morning (when the air is coldest), though
we are sleeping in our clothes, have on sleeping bags, and have
over them a blanket, even that is not sufficient. The cold air will
penetrate these. Therefore, we have a large lo-ft. square gossa-
mer sheet. It is simply a piece of macintosh with lanyards at the
SLEKPIXG BAG.
corners. This is hitched over the top of all, so that it cannot be
pulled off. It is this thing that keeps warmth in and cold out,
and that in the coldest nights.
I am not going in this case to interest the reader in a disquisition
on the merits and demerits of the sanitary and insanitary, but I
repeat the necessity of warmth. If it cannot be had one way it
must be another. What happens ? When this sheet is stripped
off in the morning it is only at the foot we see evidence of the
moisture, showing that the air has got in at top and absorbed it.
In other words, it ventilates. Hundreds of cosy nights have been
enjoyed under this, which before I adopted it were too cold to be
comfortable. I have now to add that mostly, or to an extent at
least, my various Camping chums, who for a past generation have
150 THE camper's handbook
gone canoeing at Easter under my direction, though not such
habitual campers as myself, keep comfortable by this provision.
Colds. — 178. — So many people say, when they hear an5rthing
about Camping, that it would be the death of them, they are so
susceptible to cold. We can all bring medical and other evidence
to prove, as I have previously stated, that those most susceptible
to colds, those who have colds during many months in the year,
lose them during the period of the Camping experience.
Take Kaster Camping. It is often very cold and trying climatic-
ally. Yet, in the wiiter's case, the programme is taken as regularly
as a business engagement, from the Thursday to the Tuesday,
and that for nearly 30 years. I have often gone away with a very
bad cold, sometimes with a sore throat, and several times with
neuralgic affections, but that Camping project has always been
carried right through. After 24 hours there is an improvement on
my cold ; on the second day, the cough has stopped and the
cold has given out ! It has been cured. I have often been ques-
tioned as to this by medical friends in a friendly way, and the}'
one and all gave conlirmation. To quote a phrase which will
throw light upon the subject : " Wc do not catch cold, we catch
heat."
Draughts. — 179. — To certain people the dread of draughts
is far greater than the dread of the hail of bullets to the soldier
meeting a foe. We have seen the effect of the draught terror on
the nerves of people in churches,' places of amusement, and even
in some of their houses. Possibly we do not understand draughts,
but it is safe to say that too much is made of them, and that they
have no serious terror. Possibly a cold air playing on any certain
part of one's person, such as the neck, might give a stiffness,
though it is not the writer's personal experience. Certain I am,
however, that draughts have not a tithe of the danger that people
imagine. A well-known literary man was invited to a certain
house not long ago, on a very warm day, and as he sat in the
parlour he noticed there was no ventilation except from the door
leading into the hall, which was open a few inches. The lady of
the house, noticing he was sitting in a line with the door, asked
"do you feel a draught?" His reply was "no, madam, but I
THE camper's handbook 151
would be thankful to," and she opened the window. No one
died in consequence.
I have never found draughts in a tent do any harm, though, of
course, it is not nice to feel a cold current coming right on your
temple or down the back of your neck, from a badly fastened up
tent. Another thing to be remembered in this connection is, that
the difference between life in a house and life in a tent is very
great. Sensitive and delicate people may be affected by what
happens about the home that would not affect them in the same
way during an out-of-door life.
My advice is, do not be too much alarmed about draughts,.
I have never heard of anyone committing suicide by a draught
— a very simple way of doing it according to the common idea of
its terror hunters. Nor have I ever known it to provoke an oper-
ation. Neither have I known it to give anybody a permanently
stiff neck ; nor to start heart disease or chronic asthma. So far
from it affecting the lungs and chest, the modern idea is to give
those with such complaints as much fresh air as they can stand, in
all conditions of weather and all parts of the year. Draughts^
then, should have no terror for the healthy person.
Divided Labour. — i8o. — Though this is touched upon
elsewhere, I now wish to lay down a few rules in simple copybook
fashion.
The ideal camp is composed of three, though a pair does very"
well, but three make the best party. To divide their labour should
be very simple. I cite a precise case, as it happens daily with my
camp composed of two only. The routine is soon learnt, and
may be followed almost without a word. Unison of action with-
out noisy ordering is proof of refinement and of a methodical
plan pre-arranged. What follows will apply to any kind of camp
or tour. As a matter of fact, this describes what takes place
whilst Camping with a sailing boat or canoe, though the same
plan .would work on a cycle trip in pairs. A shore tent or kit is
all)M.^Gd. to as against a boat tent, which, fixed on the deck,
turns the craft into a small yacht as it were, Hke my " Severn "
and ** Erne."
MODUS operandi.
Boat by the shore. Skipper discovered looking for ground.
152 THE camper's handbook
Finds it. Nicely sheltered too. As he returns towards the boat,
lie peers over the bank to see if the bathing will be all right to-
morrow morning. Farmhouse descried away in the distance, but
quite handy for milk and eggs. Returns to the boat.
Out comes all the Camping impedimenta, thrown to and caught
by the shore man, and put in a pile. Hardly a word is spoken.
The Skipper picks up the ground sheet, tent, and poles.
Mate brings pegs, roll of blankets and anything else he can
carry.
Mate unfolds blankets from their waterproof wrap and spreads
the latter out on ground.
Mate unpacks the pegs and places them out on the said water-
proof wrap, so that pegs may be selected as wanted by each.
Meanwhile Skipper unrolls tent out of its cover. Takes ground
sheet from round the outside of it and places same on ground in
position fixed for tent floor.
Now he throws on top of sheet the tent and as he does so pulls
clear the fore and aft guy lines — attached to tent — ready for
action.
While this is being done, Mate lifts stern pole up which he has
unstrapped and joined up, and places pole A at head and pole B
on the ground, ready to land.
As Skipper ties a clove hitch for stern peak. Mate lifts pole up
and runs it through the noose. Skipper tightens this hitch as
Mate skips backwards and pegs out guy lines semi-tight.
Mate next picks up six pegs, whilst Skipper holds pole up ;
keeps three pegs himself, and hands Skipper three.
Bottom of tent aft is next hooked together outside the pole.
Each man now pegs out his corner, taut at right angles from
pole, of course. Note this latter.
The Skipper takes front guy, fixes clove hitch. Mate runs pole
through as before, and runs out the line in front, true with the aft
guy, and pegs out.
Bottom of tent door is hooked temporarily.
Each man then takes four pegs and fixes his respective corner
at front end.
Note. — These pegs must give the tent tightness, laterally aftd
longitudinally. This secures a clean sit.
Each in unison next pegs out the centre of sides, but not too far.
THE camper's handbook - I53
Mate next takes stand aft of tent and Skipper picks up ridge
pole, pushes it through to the Mate's hand still at the stern, and
each straps same up vertically taut to head of poles in unison.
Next each pegs one at stern of tent, on either side of pole.
Then each takes up his third lot of pegs for their appointed half
of the floor and eaves of the tent and fly-sheet.
Whilst Mate hooks stern of tent outside poles to keep it steady
to windward, for that is where our heads will lie, the Skipper lifts
and slips, in an oblong fold, the fly-sheet over the ridge. Each
then joins in spreading it out just as a sheet is " put out to dry."
Having previously pocketed each three lines with pegs attached
to them and three with hooks at each end, they first peg out the
eaves of the under-tent, putting the angle lines at 45 degrees.
Then the fly guys with hooks are attached to fly eyelet holes,
and the hook at either end of said line goes into the end of the
peg in the ground, holding the tent well out.
Then each tightens up all slides evenly, and adjusts the tent so
that there is no wrinkle or any such thing.
The time devoted to this should be, roughly, 12 minutes.
Skipper enters tent. If ground is wet, he first, standing on a
bit of the sheet, removes his boots, and proceeds to move about on
the ground sheet on his hands and knees. He pulls inward the
ground curtain all round, then spreads a ground sheet out on
top of all this, and on top of the ground sheet throws the ground
blanket. He next takes a peg from his pocket and fixes it in the
right hand corner, through a hole in the sheet made for the
purpose. Then serves the left hand corner the same.
Next he takes the ground blanket lanyards and attaches
out the two top corners, either by twisting them round the pegs
or tying the same on to the eyes.
Meanwhile, Mate goes to stern and lifts up stern pole.
The Skipper lifts sheet and ground blanket together close up
to the pole, and then pushes both blanket and sheet, one on the
other, beneath the foot of the pole. Without this precaution,
even for a niglit, the middle part of the sheet and blanket owing
to the slope of the ground and to movement on top, will let
it sag away or work down.
The sheet and blanket are now smoothed downwards and
pegged out at door, and the lanyards of blanket attached in the
same manner.
154 THE camper's HANDBOOK
Mate hands in ,the packages rapidly, which Skipper dsi tributes
round the tent according to their position, always the same things
in the same place, so that each may know where everything is —
more or less.
If the time given, 12 minutes, seems long, it is what we have
found to be our average.
At the age of 45, with the canoe " Severn " loaded with this very
kit, in competition open to all England, I won first in the Royal
Canoe Club. Its conditions were that everything should be packed
up as for transit, and all placed inside the boat in lockers and
under decks, and stowed away out of sight. From this position
they had to be taken, unstrapped or untied, opened and erected.
This, with a fly sheet, so that there were altogether 46 pegs and
hooks to manipulate, besides guy lines.
The tent, too, had to be fully made up inside, the cuisine
and all appliances ready for cooking, duly opened out and
placed for inspection. My time, single-handed, was 13 minutes.
But swiftness counted only as one point, excellence of construc-
tion, efficiency, compactness, as well as quality, of course, counted
most. Another point in the scoring was that everything was
of good qiiality, and mostly amateur made.
Early Morning Starts.— 181. — This happens in every branch
of Camping, such as final days, catching trains, steamers, for a
more abiding destination or to a new point. May I venture a
special bit of advice in regard to early morning starts ? Get up
at least half-an-liour earlier than the time fixed upon, so that
efficiency may be secured by deliberate leisure of packing up well I
Also, above all things, let nothing within human power prevent the
fulfilment of the departure according to the time given. It is
possible, by having a tin of milk and water mixed for drinking, by
having cooked some bacon and boiled a few eggs overnight, to
save a lot of time in the morning. It makes the catching of a
train an easy matter. On many occasions, indeed, when I have
anchored any of my boats in a tidal stream the tide has had to be
taken sometimes as early as 4.30 a.m., otherwise it would mean
waiting till 5 o'clock in the evening if that tide were missed,
unless there was a perfect hurricane of wind that would take me
,^ - ./
THE camper's handbook 155
against it. In such a case to start foodless would be foolish, not
to say wicked. Therefore, a point of preparing something over-
night that will satisfy hunger without causing loss of time is a
decided advantage. Another, idea is that these so-called make-
shift meals do just as well. In half-an-hour one forgets the ham
was cold. Nature, in short, was satisfied.
Quick Packing. — 182. — The secret of packing up a camp kit
is everyone's own secret. One man's method is not the same as
another's. Indeed, some may be said to pack without method
and some with. I am not dealing with the actual method, but
merely With the matter of pace. It is very delightful to spend
the whole tnorning at packing up if a man can take a three
months' holiday, instead of two or three weeks. There is, then, no
blame to the man who indulges his hobby to that extent. The
question as. to whether the time thus spent may not be put to
better advantage is a matter for the moral economy of the person
himself. The foundation of quick packing, of course, is method.
A big think previously as to the best way to do things, is the
solution that the engineer or the architect always gives to
problems, and when thought out are duly followed.
The Hon. Mr. S., with whom I discussed this subject — and he
has done a good deal of Camping, chiefly on English streams —
once said he liked Camping, but the worst of it was packing took
such a time that the day was so far spent before he could make a
start ! I might here venture to state, in order to personally illustrate
this point, that the average from rising to the starting in most
of my camps is two hours. And what is included in that time ?
Bathing, cooking, breakfast, shaving, completing toilet, washing
up, packing and loading up. I have done all this in one hour and
a quarter, but, of course, hustled — a thing one would not willingly
advocate. Speed, or a method that gives speed without hustling
seems to be the secret of the whole thing. *
May I here repeat, those joining a party should give as little
time to personal things as possible until the camp labour is
thoroughly done.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE NIGHT HOURS.
I.— PHYSICAL.
Hours of Sleep.— 183. — It may be
true that W'ellinglon never had more
than five 'hours sleep. Other great
men took little sleep. I know a Spartan
who says that one-fourth of the 24
hours is Heaven's allotted pMtion for
sleep. More is wasteful.
For peasant, clerk, or merchant, the average is one-third of the
24 hours. What determines this is nature.
Sleeping. — 184. — The camper who would have a healthy
time and enjoy himself, and be refreshed for the day, must so
plan his camp that it is comfortable in order to obtain sleep.
Whatever conditions prevent a man from sleeping well are fatal
to health and enjoyment in camp. Supper taken too late, hard
and uncomfortable pillows, inadequate clothing, cold feet, too
much stiffness from over exertion, not enough room, snoring by
the other campers, all these prevent sleep.
Sleep is as necessary as food. After a good night's rest a
good day's work is enjoyed. A more or less disturbed night
makes a dull day. I never knew the " other chap " to have a
bad night after which he was not in a bad temper the day
following.
May I give a sound recipe for real nice Camping ?
Good food.
Good fellowship.
Good temper.
Good sleep, and —
Blow the weather ! It often does that, anyhow.
There should be four hours at least of what may be termed
rest, and then slumber time. More than this may be considered
THE camper's handbook 1 57
waste. The best of all sleep provokers is fresh air and excercise.
Old " hands " always sleep well.
Opiates. — 185. — The "taking of things" to make one sleep
is not good; it is an evil. It is best, then, to regulate the forces
of life so that they regulate themselves. I cannot parse this,
least of all explain the sense, but it is worth a whole medical
dictionary to the man who assiduously studies until he has
mastered that complex kind of person — himself.
Snoring. — 186. — Snoring is not wilful though offensive. This
may be hyperbole, but is true. I thought of getting a doctor to
describe here scientifically what causes snoring, and how to pre-
vent it. There are four causes : (i) a hard day's exertion, (2)
the camper is sleeping very soundly, and {3) because he is on his
back — or (4) because he ate a heavy supper, by no means an
uncommon sin.
Whatever be its cause, snoring is a nuisance to everybody
— except the offender. I once accepted the hospitality of a man
in a tent. I have not forgotten it yet. I turned in after half a
day at business and much travelling to camp, at 11 o'clock. I
WAS sleepy. My friend took on a very large type of snore lasting
until 5.15, at which time I was ill for want of sleep.
All this is mentioned to show what a nuisance snoring may
become to the other party. What can you do with a man who
snores ? You can only nudge him or call to him and break his
slumbers. He will go to sleep again. I was once asked by an
old camper what a man can take to stop him from snoring.
Some people blame the snorers, and some I have known to be
amongst the worst offenders themselves. Well, the sum and sub-
stance of all this is, it must be taken tolerantly on both sides. If
a man keeps you awake, you have a right to stop his snoring.
TVaking to Time. — 187. — It is a strange, yet it may be
stated, a physiological fact, that it is possible for hard sleeping
people, by making up their minds overnight, to wake up at say a-
quarter-to-five next morning, to catch a train or a tide, or keep an
appointment. It is a frequent occurrence which cannot be
explained. It is well for someone to make up his mind to act as
caller when Camping in company, should an early rising be
158 THE camper's handbook
necessary. It seems to depend, however, on the responsible
party. Perhaps this is the place to introduce as a caution, a case
in which it failed through four men all making up their minds
to wake at the same time, viz., 3.30 a.m. Of course, everybody
slept until 6.30. It was the Co. that killed the plan. It happened
in the West of Scotland. We were canoeing, and wanted partic-
ularly to catch a certain tide, through missing which we lost
nearly a day.
A watch or a timepiece in a tent should be so placed that it can
readily be seen.
Late Nights. — 188. — Late nights in camp are not usual with
single tents and small parties, but they are, alas, in many large
camps. This is an important matter for the early riser, because
where there are others who disturb him he loses his rest at the
best end of the night. But what has bothered older philosophers
than the writer is that those who are about latest are often
up earliest. Generally, they are young and inexperienced.
Even a jolly evening should not be "jollied" to the extent
of robbing a man of two hours of his sleep. Unfortunately
this is not infrequently the case.
000
II.— PRACTICAL.
I wish in the following articles to go into the question of
BEDDING, which is so important that it cannot be dealt with briefly.
It is necessary to our sleep — the essential condition of health and
enjoyment in any pastime as in other occupations of life.
Beds. — 189. — Beds loom very largely in the mind of the novice.
I never could appreciate the man who carries a bedstead about
or sends it on in advance to a camp, unless he is going to pitch
for a month, and even then there is an objection.
Old campaigners grow more simple in this respect, and often
say that the tent floor is good enough. So indeed it may be, but
when we begin to talk of land yachts, aquatic yachts, and big
fixed camps, we have ideas of bunks and bedsteads.
Straw Bed. — 190. — The question is, what to sleep on. By far
the larger number simply sleep on the ground, plus the sheet and
THE camper's handbook
159
its covering. Straw is used in fixed camps, sprinkled thick under
ground-sheet. I was surprised to find my friend Mecredy at
KiUarney (N.C.C. Camp of 1906) scattering his straw on top of
the ground sheet ! It was fair to point out to him that, on the
score of safety, it was not advisable, in case of a dropped match,
etc. Oat straw is best, having most spring. It is used for mat-
tresses and in cheap bedding. This adds to the comfort, and
where Camping for several nights by all means get it — if possible.
Hip-Hole — 191. — Before the ground-sheet has been tempor-
arily spread to fix the site, calculate where the hip bone will come,
and take a tittle round stone or the heel, or a stump, and hammer
a slight depression that will take the hip bone. Suppose we take
the flattened third of an egg, say, as the form of that hole, and
make it about nine inches each way. It will give relief and
additional comfort. Before the ground sheet is placed, however,
the ground should be carefully felt for stones and lumps, which, if
not removed, hinder sleeping.
Rubber Hip Cushion.— 192. — I have permanently adopted
an iS'inch square rubber cushion. Whether in a boat or canoe, or
on the ground, this gives an amount of comfort when Ao^blown
out, which pays for the little trouble of carrying it. I recommend
it Strongly.
RUBBER HIP CUSHION.
In selecting a cushion of this nature, avoid a mere tiag without
the so-called flutings. Without them it wobbles about and gives
a sort of bulgy pressure where you do not want it. It also lacks
stability. Every kind of rubber cushion must be fluted to be
comfortable, See that they are of good quality. In nothing can
i6o THE camper's handbook
an extra shilling be better la d t th g good thing,
which means good proofing I C mm t t mean the
vulcanized perishable type I th d th j b me dried up
and stiff.
This cushion should be pi dtp bl d the ground
blanket, so that it car/iot b m d f n t ct position.
They become hard if over bl d I tful. This,
when deflated, will pack in m [I pass b t gular to say,
it gives ample comfort.
Full Length Reeded Bees.— 193. — These are much better
than bedsteads. Perhaps this is the place to deal with these.
They can be purchased from 4 to 6 feet long, with a pillow grown
on. Their expense is a little prohibitory — about £c, 10/- best — but
they have the advantage that they can be deflated and stowed
away if the tent floor is wanted, and but for the discomfort they
give in being raised 3 inches above the floor, they will do to sit
on. Those who travel with these appliances must not forget to
carry a repairing set. We don't envy them hunting for a puncture,
but it is possible to find and repair it, and have the comfort of
the bed, supposing they use such a process of Camping as will
allow them to comfortably carry such an appliance.
Tent Hammock.— 194.— There are many views as to the
best method of making oneself comfortable in a tent. Hammocks
are constantly mentioned. They are awkward things to fix in a
tent because of the length -spread. I constructed a marvellous
hammock as part of an outfit, and here are the drawings of it
as published in Dixon Kemp's " Yacht and Boat Sailing."
The principle of this hammock was decidedly good, and I
THE camper's handbook
i6i
must confess to a great deal of comfort in it ; but I found it cold,
and it was necessary that I should carry a mallet to drive in the
strong wooden pegs which held it up. The guys were run through
the ordinary slit or opening at the fore and aft ends of the tent.
I abandoned it during the first and last cruise on which it was
ever used. Many friends took a fancy to this peculiar hammock
Jf^^S'f
1
r.'.y 3
and adopted it. I discarded it in this way : Feeling cold one nighty
and seeing a light in a cottage near, on the banks of the Clyde,
I went and borrowed a needle and cotton and sewed up my
blanket. Throwing my coat and waterproof over me also, I
went fast asleep in comiFort and warmth. I have never slept in a
hammock since, except on a ship. Result : I adopted a sleeping
bag.
A is the head base board. B B are the brackets into which the
poles run. C is the spreader secured to A. To this latter the
canvas hammock was laced. The guys slid with a loop over leg-
head. Figure 3 shows the foot of legs.
l62 THE camper's HANDBOOK
Ground Blanket. — 195. — Every tent should have its carpet.
Even the tiniest and lightest cycle silk outfit must have some
woollen covering on the floor over the sheet. Mackintosh itself
is a cold thing to sit or lie upon. Then a light ground sheet, no
matter how excellent its quality, will be quickly worn out by the
tramping and wear which takes place on the fabric itself. Good
sheets too are rather expensive and so are worth preserving.
Besides, something woollen makes a tent look better.
The GROUND BLANKET is Hke a live thing. It will go astray
unless it is tied out at all four corners. For general purposes the
whole or nearly the whole of the floor may be covered with one.
Where weight is important it may be only partially covered, i.e.,
that part of the tent floor on which we lie. Almost any texture
will do, though the stuff that I use and recommend is a fine
Cashmere of wool. It retails at 7/6 per yard, 58 inches wide.
This material, however, is now very difficult to procure. A
commoner one will do very well and is less expensive.
To have a tent looking nice helps one to enjoy it. A carpet-like
covering for the floor is commendable alike to the imagination,
the eye, and the body. Hence, I would suggest the canvas
house for the family camp should have a carpet. It need not be
an expensive one, but the ground sheet must be saved. Affix a
lanyard of tape or fine cord at each corner through an eye and
tie these to the pegs at all four directions.
Horse Blankets, — ig6. — Usually thej beginner weights him-
self with a considerable number of blankets. It is found that
during a good part of the night that one blanket is not sufficient,
even in Summer. He therefore takes two. Blankets, when used
in camp, should be of a colour that will not show dirt. Somehow
most of us hate the sight of a white blanket in camp. Red is
always an acceptable colour, or its sister shades. Blankets, how-
ever, make a formidable bundle. Supposing three men are
Camping together, and they each take two, besides a ground
blanket, they have quite a load. In large boats and fixed camps
there is no objection to bulk.
The best kind are army or horse blankets. They stand a long
time, are heavy, and so large that a man can roll himself several
times round in one. I think it would be preferable for
THE camper's handbook 163
three men to take three of these large blankets than six lesser ones,
because the act of rolling a blanket around one causes it to keep
on better than two narrower ones would.
Another good type is the grey Scotch articles. They are fuzzy,
soft, and woolly, and pack well.
Austrian Blankets. — 197. — Personally I am fond of the
Austrian blankets. In comparison, they are expensive. They
also have one drawback, viz., that the woof is cotton. The
colours are bright, the wool is of a fine quality, probably a
mixture of Australian and native wools. They also do for
travelling rugs. They are smart enough to lay on a bed as a top
covering, and some people consider them too " crack " altogether
for the camp. They wear well and are always worth the^money for
either job. The sizes ate rather under than over the English
average. I would recommend the candidate for Camping
honours to ask to see Austrian blankets. The prices run from
q/- to 42/- each. They are picturesque, being decorated at either
end in green, blue, yellow and other " quiet" art colours.
Dcwn Quilts for Campers. — 198. — There is no doubt that,
for comfort, economy of space, lightness, and simplicity, the down
quilt has it. The origin of my adopting a special down quilt for
Camping arose in this manner: I had noticed Mrs. Horsfield using
a down quilt, somewhat limited in size and fairly thick. As she
generally camped in the company of her husband, it was easy to
take a bundle of that sort on their cycles, even if it were not so
very small.
I must confess to being rather slow in adopting it, because I
was afraid of its bulk. What I have not tried, I have always been
slow to recommend. I had to consider, in regard to a down
quilt, for Cycle-Camping at any rate, something that would not
only cover the body, but touch the ground all round. Of course,
a down covering from an ordinary bed would do, but the diffi-
culty was with the spare stuff one had to carry in such a quilt.
First, it was too thick, and secondly, the actual body warmth in a
tent depended mainly upon that part which covered the body.
The down quilt being a non-conductor, would not let the body
get cold unless at some part where it could not touch or where it
got astray by the action of the restless sleeper.
164 THE CAUPER'S HlVNDBOOK
Experiments were made in all sorts of ways, which need not be
mentioned in detail, on real live models, and the smallest area that
would cover one, two, or three men was hit upon, and various
weights and thicknesses of down were also tested. The result
was a down quilt, specially devised for campers by cycle, that
contained from i J*lbs. of down onwards, to suit one, two, or three
campers, as the case might be.
In this connection, I must very distinctly re-state two or three
points. Single coverings on single bodies leave each a great deal
colder than if the three were covered with one of the said cover-
ings, "all at once," as in an ordinary bed. This remark applies to
a single blanket. Thrown over three, provided it is large enough,
it will keep them warmer than three blankets on three single
persons. ■
CALIPERS DOWS QUILT.
An important thing is, that the cheap "down" quilts are fitted
with feathers, and often not of a very good quality either. But
the cheapest of all, such as the 7/6 articles, do not contain any
down, but are stuffed with wadding, or what is known as cotton-
wool. Goose down for these quilts should cost 7/6 per lb. They
are made by the down being blown in by a machine made for
the purpose. It is almost impossible to home manufacture them,
though I have heard of one or two amateurs attempting it;
The down quilt is capable of being folded into a remarkably
small compass. I am surprised to find that they expand readily.
They should be kept well together by some kind of tying, or they
show a tendency to " grow." They can thus be carried quite
easily on the cycle or in the knapsack.
}} >> »
>) »> >>
THE camper's handbook 165
I have spoken of the big horse blankets. The following gives
their value in shillings and weights, which will enable the camper
who considers weight the chance of comparing them : —
Horse Blankets.
Fawn Yorkshire Blankets, striped 7lb. 10/6
... ... 8 ,, 12/6
••• ••• 9 »» ^5/~
Down Quilts.
Single (for one)5-ft. lo-ins. long, 4-ft. wide, ilb. 8ozs. 18/-
Double (for two) „ 5 „ 2 o „ 21/-
Triple (for three) „ 6 „ 28,, 25/-
The Valance. — igQ. — In allowing for a combined covering
where several thus sleep, an ample margin must, be left for
movement. But to save the cold air creeping under the down
quilt proper, I added a single cloth valance all round it. Now
comes the question as to its real purpose and effectiveness.
The valance at the bottom of the tent can be tied at the two
bottom corners before turning in, and at other stations, i.e.,
corners and centres. If not, weights such as packages, bread-
bag, etc., can be put upon it. Where three men sleep in a 7-ft.
tent, or even a smaller one, if the bodies are amply covered with
the down-fitted part, with ar Uttle of same to spare, this extra
valance, which weighs next to nothing, by being fastened over the
small of the outside man's back and at the head corners will keep
its position all night long. This is a great thing to say where
three vigorous men kick lustily in the hours of their dreams, and
constantly turn over.
Covering the Head. — 200.— As a cold night head cover also
the Valance is useful. In the bitterest of weather ' sleep is often
brought about by something that keeps the cold off the head,
but which yet allows free breathing.
Nansen, in his wonderful expedition- across Greenland, and
indeed, in all his sledge expeditions, ladopted reindeer bags
into which all four men crept, buttoning the same over their
heads. In no other way could they keep themselves warm.
There was, of course, ventilation, but then, with 40 degrees
below zero, they did not usually want much of that. They thus
thawed out anything that was frozen on their bodies, and, indeed,
i66 THE camper's handbook
dried the clothes on their bodies when the whole lot of them were
inside this bag. Again, this is proof of my theory that they would
have been infinitely colder if each had a separate bag. But worse
than all, when they had to pull the sledges they would have had
bigger bulk and more weight. The moral of the mitten as
against the glove applies here. And so this light cotton valance
thrown over the head on a bitterly cold night causes one to dose
off to sleep.
Hay Bed. — 201. — Hay is a very questionable thing to use for
a bed. It has the knack of becoming sodden and solid, and
after one night, it gives little more softness than good ground.
It is no good unless very crisp and dry.
Bracken Bed. — ^202. — Soft bracken makes a fair bed. I often
use it where the ground is rough. Where a fixed camp of several
nights is planned it will pay to get two or three armf uls of bracken.
Bed of Leaves. — 203. — This requires a very considerable
quantity, and, unfortunately, it is not possible to gather them with-
out thorns, bits of stick, and other undesirable elements. It is wise
to keep them away from the sides of the ground sheet, and in
this way : a little long grass may be cut and scattered along the
edges, which helps to keep them from obtruding.
Heather B6d. — 204. — Heather is not bad, but the rough
stalks, growing as they do at almost every angle, soon assert
themselves when the whole mass becomes flattened down by the
weight of the carcases above it. Only the upper ends oiF the
stuff should therefore be used for bedding. This is rather
tedious to gather in sufficient quantity. Still, if two or three
people set to work with big camp knives they could whip off, in
a quarter-of-an-hour, as many heads as would make a bed on which
they all might sleep. Most old hands, however, do not worry to
collect anything at all, and, truth to tell, a nice level grass grown
pitch is good enough for them without even a reeded hip pillow. !
Pillows. — 205. — I wish, in one article, to describe the various
kinds of pillows that are used in Camping.
(a) I have seen pillows constructed of one's boots and a
mackintosh.
S HANDBOOK 167
(b) Mackintoshes below and a spare singlet or coat on top
of same.
(c) A bag of cork shavings.
It will be very readily agreed that none of these can be over
comfortable. The camper's creed should be, " Oh. to sleep."
(d) In this case, I place my boots upside down to form a
base. On these I put a mackintosh, 'or something to give a
firm covering. This must be neatly, i.e., flat folded. How
clumsily some of my chums do it sometimes. Then I place on
this a small feather pillow, covered by a soft woollen garment,
such as a singlet. These make a delightful pillow.
But in Cycle-Camping we carry neither spare boots nor feather
pillows. What I have used tor some years is a little lawn bag —
a waistcoat pocket will hold eight or nine of them empty. As a
matter of fact, it generally goes in the egg-cup — half of it does —
when packed for carrying. This is stuffed with any of the follow-
ing : Straw, hay, grass cut for the purpose, heather, leaves, or any
other thing that makes a good, but not too solid base.
When this case seems to be rather fat and full, it is fair to con-
clude that it really is not. It should contain all that you can push
into it, or else it becomes, in the course of an hour, too thin. You
require it to stand up about three inches. If you have nothing
else, and you put a couple of spare woollen garments on top of
it, that makes a fairly comfortable and passable pillow.
THE PROBLEM SOLVED.
(e) This, I find, has solved the problem, and is intensely port-
able. The base of it is a fluted rubber bag of best French
double texture rubber cloth. It is an expensive article, because
i68 THE camper's handbook
of its shape and the work in making it. It cannot be purchased
anywhere, because such things are not stocked. It must not be
blown too hard, for the head soon gets aweary of it.
I place a small oblong down pillow on top of this, and thus
obtain perfect comfort for the head. Incredible as it may seem,
both these things will practically go into a vest pocket. The
dimensions are 8-ins. by lo-ins. and 2 J-ins. deep when inflated.
(f) Feather Pillows. I have long, for boat Camping, carried
real feather pillows, small in compass it is true, but pretty well
stuffed with thoroughly good quality feathers, and I must say
th»t they are worth the trouble.
Sleeping Bags. — 206, — The question has been put to me a
hundred times, I suppose, when bed coverings have been sug-
gested in the course of giving advice to campers, "which is best,
a bag or a blanket ?" The answer has in most cases to be both.
That is to say, a sleeping bag by itself doos not give sufficient
warmth in the colder hours, even in Summer.
But this question of sleeping bags is one that will take us a
little time, because it claims our closest consideration. How I
came to adopt the sleeping bag is described in article 194. I
began to reason that if a mitten gives more warmth than a glove,
it is because the air has but an upper and lower surface, and not
as with fingers, a side surface as well, on which to play. Moreover,
the warm air inside the mitten can circulate all over, and all round
the fingers. Therefore the mitten is warmer than the glove, just
as stockings without toes must be warmer than those with them.
I thought in 1882 that I had hit on a splendid idea. I made a
divided sleeping bag. There were two legs and feet, to a sack
body, and it had a woollen hood for the neck and head. I con-
cluded that as it was made of mackintosh, I should be as warm
as toast, and that it would make but a small package. As a matter
of fact, I slept many a night in that, but never one night was I
warm, though with a tent over me.
The method of construction and of cutting is simple. It
is designed with all superfluous material cut away and specially
formed to the shape of the figure. It also fits round the neck
like a pyjama. The hood is sufficiently small as to lie snug to
the head everywhere. As to materials. For rough, strong work.
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK I09
soft ulster cloths or heavy camel hair are good. For Cycle-
Camping, serf e, and for boating, Cheviot or horse blanketing will
do. Fur can also be used, in which case the fur should be on the
outside of the bag to ensure the greatest warmth.
The crudeness of most types of sleeping bags advertised,
appears, unfortunately, to be the production of inexperienced
theory, rather than practice. They all have defects in their type
SLEEPING B.AG, BACK AND FRONT.
of bag, which I have tried to avoid. This bag has nine points
that no others possess that I have-seen.
One bag has a lot of spare stuff at bottom and top which does
nothing. This I cut away. Another bag is the same shape as
a com sack, and there is no art in its plan, and this also has
170
THE camper's handbook
stuff where you do not want it and none to spare in another
place where you do need it. The proper sleeping bag should
lit a man like a coat, only a good deal less.
It will stand to reason that a round disc, " A," whose diameter
is the same as the foot, must be more comfortable, but beyond
that it would naturally follow that in diagram " C " at the lower
4 22
12;
23
narrow end, by the aid of this disc we can have all superfluous
material cut away. In the next place, the coldest part of the
body in cold weather — providing the feet are protected — is the
small of the back and the shoulders. If these two are kept warm
the camper can sleep. That is at once the object of this article
and its name. It will be noticed that my bag follows the exact
shape of a mummy from the shoulders downwards. The reader
THE camper's handbook
171
•can study this more amply at the British Museum. No sleeping
BAG save this has a round bottom for the feet.
So my bag has an armhole placed as shown, and opens down
the front as far as the waist, and buttons round the neck like an
overcoat, to which neck there is a hood, B.
How to Cut. — Cut 2 J-yards of material. Place the double edge
on the table next you. Measure down from 60 to 70 inches
according to height (see O O). Mark out the cross lines to the
figures given, more or less according to size, and then mark out
the widths as 7, 16, and 17. Now the material will only reach to
the part where the shaping begins, and where the word " seam "
is written. Then some of the pieces that were cut off must be
joined on to make this out to the width of the biggest part of the
body.
Make the neck fit snug by making a fold indicated at Z in both
back and front, but do not sew up the fold, only fasten it at the
neck-seam.
The armhole should be bound all round with something strong.
They need have no buttons, but are no worse with them. Three
buttons are sufficient for the front, which should be big ones.
The Hood. — This should be cut in soft strong flannel, from the
double edge. The section given is only the half. It is best to pro-
duce the hood in paper first and try it on. Note where the hem
is placed for drawing string. Having put the model together, say
in paper or calico, if it gives all needed room, cut out the stuff.
CHAPTER XIV.
"TENTING. ■■
Selecting a Tent.— 207.^1 have
b<ien asked, in hundreds of cases, what
kind of a kit is best for Camping,
without receiving any particulars
as 10 requirements or in what form it
was intended (o pursue the sport. In
the pi-oper place I give approximately
particulars for the different dimen-
sions, &c., of tents for the various
purposes, and also deal with texture, &c.
After all, the tent is the piece de resistance for Camping, but it is
Ear from everything. It is something like (he man who gets a
camera and then finds that he needs various lenses, printing
frames, toning and developing solutions, lamps, dark-room, and
all the rest of it. But, before consulting an expert or any person
of experience, it is necessary to know what you want to do. For
instance, are you going to camp with a motor car ? If so, take a
fairly roomy tent, that is at the same time, not too heavy. With
a motor-cycle ? Well, take one heavier than with an ordinary
push bike. With a canoe? Then you can take a more service-
able and weatherly lent and heavier gear than on a cycle, but the
same might do that you take with the molor-cyclc. Are you
wanting a tent as a lay-to for a van? Bar its frightful weight
and bulk, a second-hand War Bell Tent would do, though, with-
OHt exception, this type of tent is the most dismal inside, that I
know. If it is for a fixed camp, consider the family and the
dimensions, and if you can afford it, consider the matter of a
living tent and a sleeping tent, and possibly a third as a cooking
lent, a thing that may be made at home.
Finally, there is the question of strains and weights. If you
send by wan or rail, or hand-cart the Camping kit to a certain
ace and only use it as a holiday fixed camp, something strong
THE camper's handbook 173
and serviceable, that you need not be afraid of a hurricane
damaging would be the thing. Ample shelter is not always to be
obtained under these conditions, for often the ground is some-
what exposed. Hence, light fragile tents are not suitable for the
purpose, nor are they roomy enough. To make a camp of that
kind enjo3^able, where ladies unaccustomed to the sport are
concerned, room for dressing and standing up must be con-
sidered, not toi mention the expanse of the hats that they may
favour.
Searching for a Site. — 208. — The matter of convenient and
nice and suitable sites for Camping that are free for use, is full
of problems. Some of the most tempting places are not avail-
able, and I have known what it is to pass on from 6 to nearly
9 o'clock — down stream, too — with locks, weirs, and obstructions
taking up time, until quite dark, before finding a place on which
it were prudent to camp. This apart, too, from permission.
Many places were passed that might be quite free, but there
were cattle, a somewhat strong and cold wind, minus shelter,
a road hugging the stream, or a series of market gardens, and all
the rest of it.
What, then, are the conditions ? First, a bit of decent land, if
possible, near a stream or other water, within reasonable distance
of a house, in case milk and possibly some other stores are
necessary.
Selecting a Site. — 209, — The selection is often made before
examination is possible. We may carry occasionally in our
pocket a list of probable Camping sites, but that is an exception
rather than a rule. The best method, at any rate, is to select
your land first, and then get permission. If you are certain it is
a place where permission is not needed, well, there is your land,
take possession and take the consequences. That gentlemanly
demeanour, politeness, and civility of yours, with an offer of
payment, ought to satisfy any reasonable demand. A good deal
of the unpleasantness that happens to the campist trespasser
arises through a too hasty word, too stiff a back, a nose too
high, or else by the utterly ragamuffin and shabby appearance
of the comfortable old clothes we wear when Camping. In
Ireland, for instance, I have been often half refused because I
174 THE camper's handbook
have been taken for a pedlar, a circus outrider, an exciseman, a
bill poster, a political spy, a railway surveyor, a poacher, a
wandering shoemaker, a tinker, and even a beggar. This is, of
course, by the comparatively poor, untravelled, and innocent
people, and I ought to add, in my own interest, of course,
evidently ignorant persons, without the power of penetration.
A woman, a farmer's wife, frankly said, ** I believe you are a gentle-
man, but don't look like one so much as you speak like it."
Even in England and in Scotland, it is sometimes assumed
that the camper is not able to stay at a hotel, that it is the
poverty of the tourist that compels him to sleep out, because he
could not afford to pay to do otherwise. Hence lofts, stables, a
place between two hayricks, underneath a cart, in a waggon,
inside the stern of a fishing boat, and even a cave, have been
offered by these people, as something superior to what they
know nothing of, viz., the delight, comfort, sanitary, and hygi-
enic conditions of a well organised camp, which they never
suspected one possessed in the tiny boat or carried in the little
bags on the cycle.
When SELECTING A SITE in this way, if one is supplied with all
the necessaries of life, particularly milk, the camp may be fixed
far out of sight of houses and sound of people. It must be
recollected that the non-experienced, such as the resident farmers
or land owners, have not the slightest idea of the best conditions
for a Camping site. A man may be asked to pitch his tent in a
field that is fearfully exposed, with cattle, horses, donkeys, and
even pigs therein. These, though objectionable to us, have a
right to be there rather than us. Then the tent, if possible,,
should be pitched where it is safe from the depredations of
cattle, and if it is to be left for a day, where it can be watched.
These plans of ours may demand an orchard or other spot, aUke
secure from swine and unscrupulous tramps.
Privacy. — 210. — All sites are objectionable in full public gaze,
by a road, too near a railway, village or town. There may, of
course, be exceptional circumstances. For instance, I have
camped many nights practically in the centre of Norwich and on
the very borders of Shrewsbury in quiet privacy. But there are
other towns, and starting and stopping places by which quiet
THE camper's handbook I75
Camping is almost impossible ; take Worcester, Oxford, Reading,
Peterboro', Lincoln, and many other places. Decidedly, C. Q. P.,
arc worth an effort — " Cosy, Quiet, Private."
The Ground. — ^211. — Avoid little hollows as sites for a tent.
In the case of heavy rain, the depression becomes soaked and
the tent may have to be removed. The head of the tent should
be at least six inches higher than the foot whenever possible.
More than six inches becomes a nuisance ; an excessive slope
upsets things in more ways than one. I once camped near
Waterford, on the only site, indeed, on which a camp could be
pitched thereabout on a rocky, scrubby point — the actual
junction of the Barrow and the Suer. There was but six feet of
uneven ground, probably at a slope of 15 degrees, and there was a
steep, precipitous rock beneath. When I awoke in the morning
my feet and two more " feet " of leg were outside the tent ;
another six inches, and down I should have slid. An Ggg^ after
being boiled, went dow^n to the sea, a cup of coffee upset on the
ground, and so forth. In choosing a proper site then, due
attention should, of course, be given to the ground and its slope.
Camping in Woods. — 212.— The inexperienced will often
speak of " such a beautiful wood and so nice a place to camp in."
We have all seen camps at different times pitched in woods and
under trees — under trees particularly. The novice seems to aim
for that. The experienced man gives woods a rather wide berth.
Why ? is the natural question, which is entitled to an answer. To
begin with, woods proper are more or less damp, and the pulpy
decayed vegetation bottom gives very bad holding for pegs. It is
therefore not secure. In the next place, the tent should get all the
sunshine possible, and a wood robs it of at least half of it.
Indeed, I have seen pitches on which the sun could never shine
in any part of the day. It is obvious that this is unwise, but a camp
with a wood for a background is picturesque, and gives a sheltered
position. The great thing to bear in mind is the morning sun.
If the weather is dull and unsettled, still provide for that hoped
for sunshine, which, whether it comes or no, should be allowed the
chance to tempt the sleeper to arise in time. My advice then, is
to avoid Camping in woods and under trees, and get all the
sunshine available.
176 THE CAMPER'S HANDBOOK
Shelter. — 213. — Shelter requires the camper's careful con-
sideration and attention. It is an essential, (i) to the sleeper,
(2) the protection of the tent and (3) to a feeling of security and
comfort. In the remote Islands of Scotland as well as in a good
part of the Highlands, also in Connemara, Mayo and some parts
of Kerry and Clare, shelter for camps is difficult to find, and for
hundreds of miles absolutely out of the question.
Undue exposure is a strain on the strongest tents of the well
known or common order. It is positively dangerous and often
results in damage to the cycle equipment I invented, and which
many now use and advocate as best for all round work.
In Camping, shelter is a very important point, and the camper
should endeavour to procure a site with bushes, a wood or hedge
on one or, if possible, two sides.
It may not be generally known that before there is a leaf or
hardly more than a bud on a tall old over-grown hedge, it will
afford ample shelter for even boisterous winds, sufficient indeed
for any occasion. You may be able to see the field at the other
side of the hedge and imagine that the wind would blow pieces out
of your tent through it. If the hedge is there, winter or summer,
it is effective. To illustrate this»point, a herring net will protect a
strawberry bed from the frost — they are regularly so used. A
herring net pegged out between the tent and the wind would rob
the latter of its force, just as a very open copper gauze will
permit a delicate spirit lamp to burn within its circle and so
cheat the wind.
In cold weather the difference in Camping in the open and
under shelter is great. Even when there is no wind to speak
of, but just a little, the difference in temperature is from 10 to 15
degrees higher with shelter as against no shelter at all. It is
therefore, far warmer in early Spring or late Autumn Camping to
have SHELTER. It is important, too, to have it for cooking as well
as for the sake of the comfort and the protection that it gives.
A.rtificial Shelter. — 214. — Every wise man will generally
place his tent with the stern to the wind. That is right because
the end guys give the strongest resistance, and the end being
vertical the wet runs off, whilst the pole — always inside the
fabric — supports the tent. In heavy weather I try to place some
THE camper's handbook 177
shield over the end, such as a small sail, a piece of oilcloth or
mackintosh that is generally carried for emergencies. I have
even lashed a tarpaulin jacket from the pole head, and tied it
across with strings from the lower corners. Often I have in
Ireland built a hay wall and found it Ai.
Localities. — 215. — Nature spreads her beauty at the campers'
feet ; mountain, morass, moor and fen ; greenest glade and leafy
dell; verdant hill and "dewy-mead" and mountain slope; wood
and plain ; the prairie and the plateau.
The alliteration of the above paragraph is physically true. It
is equally true that there are localities that somehow give one a
fine sense of satisfaction in regard to locaHty, and there are some
that wear an uninhabitable look and are bereft of any charm. The
misery of an ill-conditioned site with, say, a storm swept moorland
hundreds of feet above the sea, without shelter is beyond des-
cription. The camp site that affords no relief to the eye and
which is in the main unable to supply any of the necessaries,
because of lack of resource for comforts and enjoyments, should
of course be avoided. True, for certain purposes such scenes
are often wilfully selected.
To put it in another way, there are localities that are "nice"
and some that are rather " nast\\" Some people have not the
knack of differentiating. On the banks of the Thames it is
different. Here are abundant sites but best localities are gone from
us of late. But on many other rivers^and, happily on many other
spots in the British Isles, there are plenty of places with sur-
roundings that charm the camper, because they are congenial to
a decent camp.
The locality should have something in the nature of scenery.
There should be a little of something that, at least, is homely, if
not beautiful. A camp that is near a place of supreme interest
such as, say, a Saxon or Norman Church, a Roman camp, beautiful
cliffs, a pretty stream, a lovely village, a splendid park or grounds
that may be visited, or a fine Cathedral that needs much study,
or hospitable friends and relatives — but, of course, at a respect-
ful distance — that we may visit, and who may visit us without
being oppressing, has conditions which add to the fitness of
its location.
178 THE camper's handbook
Ventilation.— 2i6.^Th is is as essential as a night's sleep and
the morning haihe and breakfast. Experienced campers or those
who have camped with others have found out that it is possible
to camp without ventilation and survive it. I do not say that
these observant people have passed through it, but we all know
of those who have succeeded in running the gauntlet of a
suffocating tent, have slept like tops and snored like pigs — this
sounds coarse, but facts are often naslj' not to say inconvenieiil.
A camp is a health resort — or should be. Even beforu food
and sleep, fresh air is the first ingredient of medicine we need.
You go and call on a friend and you find that the tent is without
VENTILATION. Every opening closed to the very utmost, and on
thrusting your face, or even your hands inside its tied up door, is
like putting it into a damp oven.
Of course, this is not healthy neither is it necessary. It is
really very deleterious and positively iiijurious to health. Better
THE camper's handbook ^ 179
stay at home and sleep with the window open, than go Campingina
close tent.
Ventilation can be had without having troublesome ventila-
tors. There should be a movement of the air from one end to
the other. A wisely pitched camp will, of course, be put with
the stern to the wind and the door to leeward. A little opening
should be left at each end, not down by the sleeper's head, of
course, but away above it, so that the air that is pressed in at the
one end will be forced out at the other. It thus sucks up the
rising heated air above the camper's body. Say, then, two
hooks and one set of ties are left open at each end, and effective
ventilators for cool weather are thus secured. I put a wisp
of straw, an old towel or a dish cloth or a piece of crumpled
paper into the oblong opening and find that works well.
In the Summer time, the front door can be pegged right out
and left open all night. I am free to confess that this has not
been my own custom, until at a united camp at Killarney, last
year I began the practice, and repeated it in Surrey later, in the
middle of September, even during a deluge of wet.
Some of the effects of badly ventilated tents may be mentioned
in this way : An uncomfortable heat ; an adverse effect upon
appetite ; it is against good sleeping and has a softening influence
instead of a hardening one.
It cannot, in fact, have a good effect upon the health of the
camper in any way, nor does he wake up so much refreshed as
though he had had plenty of fresh air.
In speaking of ventilation, anything that makes the camper
uncomfortable is neither to be advocated here or to be practised
in reality. The faddist will tolerate discomfort and pursuade
himself he is ** very fly."
Wind's Ways. — 217. — The currents of the wind cannot be
foretold. In the Summer time the wind rarely blows strong
from the North or North-west, or North-east or East. It does
blow somewhat strong at times from the South and East, but for
very short periods only from the South ; from the West often
fairly strong, but rarely anything in the nature of a gale. When
it goes round to the South-west, look out Mr. Camper wherever
you are ! Not only can its power not be foretold or foreseen,
l8o THE camper's HANDBOOK
but it comes and continues to come with increasing force till it
spends itself in frantic blasts and squalls which always mean rain
and mischief for the tents. The South-west wind rarely blows
more than a day or two and seldom without bringing wet. It is
the sailor's terror, and his head-gear is named after it, i.e., " Sou'
wester," appropriately enough.
Best always take an Aneroid and watch it. If it is rising expect
Western winds to North by West. It it drops. South-west by
West to South-:west or South, showers are almost certain to
follow. Western winds are more or less settled ; North-west
winds are settled. South-west winds are always unsettled, and
whilst the wind remains in that quarter, the finger of the Aneroid
oscillates up and down until the wind's course is changed. Another
thing about the South-west wind, is that it goes down under one
condition and one only, so far as I know, viz., if it veers towards
the West, which it often does about 5 o'clock, it always slackens.
If it does not change from its old haunt it will keep on blowing
alike in the night and in the day, for thirty-six hours or so.
Western winds always slacken off between half-past four and
half past six, and finally die out just before sunset. A gentle
S.W. blow is rare.
•
Wind and Tvhat it does Tvith Tents. — 218 — The action
of wind on a tent is peculiar. It might be supposed that it blows
straight on to it. It does more or less on higher elevation ; down
on the land it curves and curls like driven smoke, but if you
leave the churchyard and climb .the steeple you will find it goes
more steadily and straight on at you. What it then does to tents
is this : it makes the fly sheet flap tremendously, and you wonder
why. It would not flap so much if the tent were 50 feet higher. It
flaps because the current of air gets beneath your fly sheet all
the time, particularly if the fall of it is high up from the ground.
There is no better wind trap than a lofty fly sheet. Whatever
design of tent, the ends of fly should come down to, say, a foot
from the ground. It will be noticed that when the wind is
blowing that the one side of the tent is played in and out fast
from and then to you, as it were. If you watch the opposite
side of the tent you will notice that the concave one makes the
other convex, and vice versa, and every movement is marked by
THE camper's handbook i8i
a flapping rattle. Now when all this fuss is on, the jam is not
so sweet, one's pillow is hard, and sleep is far away. So it
must be stopped.
Another action of wind is downward puffs coming in blasts
upon a tent with a pressure that the poles won't stand. Squalls
are a dangerous thing to boats, to tents, to hayricks, to houses,
and trees. Let me state a case. On the little island in Lough
Leven that faces the pass of Killiecrankie, I was once encamped.
A South-west wind had gott. up. I had bamboo poles ij inches
in thickness, strongly jointed. The tent was a strong one
pegged down by some 15 or i6 iron pegs. We were getting our
breakfast when one of these puffs came dead down on the tent
as though it were a fall of rocks. It snapped off both poles
one-third of the way down, just as if they had been made of
common, 'dry sticks. Had there been another tent on the
opposite side, possibly the coming wind would have kicked it
down too. I have known fly sheets ripped and poles broken,
and comfort for the time being destroyed. The dodge of the
ground pinning of the tent and fly is only recommended for
occasions when the camper is caught with no possibility of
fleeing, or with such impedimenta as he could not move.
Another thing- 1 have to mention about the wind. In Camping
under a slope, say on flat ground with a steep slppe behind,
you will find the wind goes down, hugging the' ground towards
the foot of slope, and it will then take an upward curve. In a
very heavy blow, close under the wall of a mill stable, I knew
this to happen, that is to say, there was a sloping, low roof
down to the tent a few feet away, and a current of wind played
and dipped under the fly, lifting it up and the tent with
it. Appropriately enough we were just beginning our tea.
When all is said and done, however, these cases are rather
the exception than the rule.
Change^ of Wind. — 219. — I want to emphasise the custom
of moving when the wind veers from the East to the West, or
from the North-east to the South-west, which it does, rather than
risk anything. I recollect when I was Camping on a cliff in
North Mayo, about 130 feet above the sea, that the wind got up
in the night, and there was positively no shelter behind a 6-ft. "A"
1 82 THE camper's HANDBOOK
tent I was then using. This little home threatened to be swept
away. At 2 o'clock I was awakened by the gale, I never hesitated
a moment, but put on boots, drew all the pegs, put them into my
pocket, gathered up my tent with the poles, and then carried it
away en bloc and pitched it against the end of a cabin on a cab-
bage bed. It was that or nothings Then, doubling " everything"
up in the ground-sheet, I carried the lot in at a second journey and
just spread it on the floor — save the mark— ^and turned in, and
had a beautiful night's sleep preparatory to a hard day in the
teeth of that same wind.
The moral of this personal experience is, that but for the
sleep I thus had, for I did not rise until 8 o'clock, I could not
have borne the fatigue of hard plugging against the head wind,
nor would my nerves have been fortified for being shot at, as I
was later in the day, with a shot gun at about 40 yards range.
When "moving" is out of the question, however, there are
still ways of protecting the tent. I wish to name one. On one
occasion I was encamped at Inchogoile Island. The protection
seemed almost perfect from every quarter except one. The tent
stood there foji five or six days when the wind suddenly took it
into its head to come round and attack that one opening, with full
blast upon the tent. There was not another pitch to be had.
Bushes were cut down with a hatchet that I had in the boat, and
these were laid one against another, upright, with a low tree
for a base. They formed a little hedge about 5-ft. high, being
supported below by rocks and stones. The effect was magical ;
the flapping and rattling of the fly-sheet ceased and a glorious
night's rest was ensured.
For a permanent holiday camp, such as one might have with
one's wife and family, near the sea or on some cliff, I would
recommend a screen, say an inexpensive sheet not less that 6 feet
in height, and made about 11 feet long. This can be set up by
three temporary poles to be had in any wood. These should be
erected and made moveable to East, West, North, or South. That
it has not yet been adopted and used "life" size is, I believe, a
fact. I adopt the same plan, however, on a small scale, for my
"Primus" stove when cooking just inside the tent door. If it
is effective for a " Primus," why not for a tent ? Such a thing,
too, could be carried in a boat, the sculls and boat hook would
THE camper's handbook 1 83
hold it. I have had too many miserable nights through*
being "caught "when the wind arose unexpectedly, to overlook
emphasising the importance of attention to this matter.
I have found circular haystacks perfect traps with regard to
shelter. They seem to afford no shelter, or at any rate they seem
to aggravate the flapping of the fly sheet.
Down-Pegging. — 220. — Where a tent has been pitched in
an exposed place and there is no shelter to fly to, I recom-
mend a dodge that I have tried many a time and which can be
iT^anaged from every boat and every cycle camp, supposing it is
prepared for. A thin line, strength according to tent, say, of
30 yards or so, and with two spare pegs works wonders in the
following manner : First peg the tent out taut. See that every
peg is fast in the ground, and that the vertical strain is up to the
utmost stitch, and the down strain strong and firm also. Then
take the loose end of the line and attach it to a peg, insert this,
say, three feet away from the tent door. Give the line a turn
round the middle of the tent pole 2 feet 6 inches from the ground,
and carry it under the fly round the body of the tent. Give it
a twist round the stern pole and on round the tent to the same
place in front, and again a turn under and over the first hitch.
Now carry it out^de the fly sheet with another peg placed three
feet from the stern pole. Give it a turn round the pole also and
round the peg again, and make, your line taut. Then carry it
out over the fly sheet again, and round to that first-mentioned
peg in front.
The effect of this is that the tent is held fast down to the
ground, and so is the fly. No part of it can flap because it is
under pressure. Many a night have I secured rest by doing
this, both with small cycle tents and with large, powerful boating
tents, on wild and exposed places in Scotland, Ireland, and
England.
The question is so important that I have had this drawing
specially done with a view to making it quite clear. Will the
reader, therefore, follow the instructions : —
A is a large peg to which the Hne is made fast. It is then
rove once round the pole B, carried under the fly sheet C round
to a second peg at foot of pole behind, then round the other side
E CAMPEHS HANDBOOK
coming out at D. one turn again round the pole past E over the
fly sheet round to peg over the tiy sheet F and down to the
peg A.
To repeat : A is the first hue : G is the finish.
It is well to give a downward hitch by the same or separate
line to prevent them creeping up the pole. It is Ihe down-
pegging thai gives them security.
Molestation,— 221,— What is meant by molestatiom is being
wilfully disturbed out of a spirit of sheer devilment. The
nearest case that I have ever known in regard to that point
happened under curious conditions. On a place called " Black
Rock " after 15 days delightful Camping on the Blackwater and
other Irish rivers, we were spending our last night, and just in
the twilight we pitched on a bit of public ground. To say that
the howling mob that hung about our tent till 11 o'clock at
night mustered 150 is no exaggeration, but beyond kicking the
guy lines and throwing pebbles at the tent, yelling:like devils, and
shouting and singing, there was no harm done. Soon after 11
we turned in, put out the lights, and all was soon as quiet as on a
country field. It was a nuisance, but it was the only alternative,
for had we gone two miles up to a hotel in the centre of the city,
we should have had to come back, even if we could have left our
THE camper's handbook 185
boat and Camping kit in a convenient and safe place, which
certainly seemed impossible. The best plan to adopt, as far as
possible, in the rare event of molestation, then, is to try and
grin and bear it. Savage attacks, save by the glorious Red
Man on the Praries, I have never known.
Night Surprises. — 222. — Several non-campers have remarked,
" of course, you take a pistol with you and lay it at hand in case
of surprises !" Possibly in the backwoods or in wild parts this
might be necessary, but in the confines of the British Isles there
appears to be no necessity. To begin with, if robbery were
intended, Mr. Robber would possibly have sense enough to know
that there is not much about a camp worth endangering his life
for, and that the camper probably is no better off, or very
little, than himself. Hence, night surprises do not bring danger
from that quarter, and I show elsewhere almost the only
surprises that we are likely to receive or need anticipate.
Safety. — 223. — The person who proposes to camp for the first
time, particularly if alone, has some slight trepidations. He is
somewhat nervous as to whether it is quite safe, and a prudent
thing to do. This is one of the reasons why the first nighter rarely
sleeps well, often hardly at all.
" My First Night in a Tent.
By T. H. Holding.
{From the Irish Cyclis^.)
Can I ever forget it ? There may pass from my memory the
brightest days and memories of youth's early years, the loftiest
truimphs of a useful life. Pass all these, and more, but
The planning, the delight in making, the first struggles in tent
pitching, and, last of all, lying down in it ! Can all this pass ?
It is amongst the vividest little bit in the corner of my mind ^o
this hour. It was all so novel, so great an achievement, and so
original, too ! Every square inch of a tent a man makes himself
is original/ I can prove it.
FIRST PITCH.
There was a procession to it. It was on a summer's eve and
long ago. The site, just South of Sunderland, and near the spot
on which that most original man, the late Sir W. Allen, M.P.,
built his new home.
I got a nautical man to show me the mystery of the clove hitch I
1 86 THE camper's handbook
up it went. " A i," said the nautical man, and it was. Then, on
the Saturday, it was duly re-pitched in the back garden. I gave
a quiet Sunday evening party, so to say — after Church, of course.
About nine persons got inside. It was a simple six feet, all ways
— I don't think it could well have been less.
Then, with my Di Vernon canoe atop of a N.E. passenger
carriage, I took it to Leith, and so, via Stirling, to Loch Katrine.
Never mind where that first camp was. • But, as the Scotch say,
" I mind it weel." I did not sleep that first night as I should.
Here, if it interests the reader, is my history of the night. Mem.
— How important ! Pepys, and all the giant writers of diaries
overlooked " The Diary of a Night."
THE FIRST DIARY OF A NIGHT.
II p.m. — I am trying to smoke wet tobacco. The River Forth
hasibeen swollen by a storm. Down goes the pipe. Hush ! What's
that ? Sombody about. Tramps ? Thief ? Put my purse under
sole of my foot inside stocking ! All is again still. Make up
pillow. Try it. Too lumpy. Good idea, put boots under it.
Look for them. Lost ? Where can they be ? Oh, bother it,
got 'em on ! ,
1 1.30 — Turned in at last. Had a hard day. Tossed on the deep
literally for 13 hours. I wonder do people sleep in tents. I can't.
What's that falling on the tent ? I must get up to see. Unfasten
tent. Grass all wet with heavy dew. Wet my boots. How silly !
Only a stray leaf or two from a tree.
12.50 — Still wide awake. Must improve the mind — feel
something needs improving. Perhaps it's the pillow. Probably
I was not tired enough. So I again sit up. Do worms prowl
about in the night ? Do earwigs assault one's ears in the night ?
Wonder if there are any toads in Scotland, if they are small,
and if so, surely they can get inside ? Horrible ! A cold sweat.
I fear and hate all reptiles, and most of all toads. I feel sure
there is one by my face this moment ready to spring at my
nostrils. Up I jump. I can see his eyes. How vexing !
All my matches wet : can't get a light at all. Grass too wet to
walk on or I'd get up and stay outside until the toads and things
go to rest. I can't.
I a.m. — I get under a blanket, cover up my head. Shut my
eyes to pretend to sleep. I feel I can't go to sleep. Scorpions,
snakes, adders, worms, snails cover every inch of my carnal body.
I am in pain, and the awfulnfess of it. No Dante could describe
the very terrors which laid hold of me in the watches of that
awful night. My angel deserted my eyelids. I would be able to
sleep no more until the blessed sleep of death gave me for aye
the peace I longed for. I would have cried ironically, 'Oh,
Death, where is thy sting ? ' or, why so many stings ?
THE camper's handbook 187
- Heigh, sir, sir ! Oh, there ! Do awake, mon ! The porridge.
Do you na ken it's a quarter past seven ? It's getting cold, the
porridge is. Come, sir. I'll put it on the hob. I have been
stirring it for you this half hour, and milked the coo. Come
on, sir.'
Yes, the good old bailiff had invited me to breakfast in his trim
whitened stone cottage at seven o'clock. At i a.m. I had
evidently fallen into a deep sleep oi six hours and a quarter, un-
broken, save the sense of a nightmare that I was being ushered
into eternity.
Ah! Since that fateful * first night' in a tent, how many
moments have I laid awake in vain distorted imaginings ? Not
one. As the days' laden hours glided so flittingly by so the
nights became all too short for the heavy sleep ; the pillows none
too soft, and which one would throw to the farthest corner of the
room at home, became a luxury, and like the slumber of healthy
babes, I sleep through the hours and wake — a bit stiff because of
yesterday's exertions. But the morning dip, and I feel — though
I am not a giant — quite refreshed. Hungrily anticipating break-
fast, keen to pack and be away on board my old Canadian 'Moyola,'
or under the white wings of the * Severn,' or in my homely old
In ordinary river and land Camping in England, the worst
disturbances that can be feared are from cattle or horses that
may be in the field, and from people who from some distance see
your light and do not understand it, perhaps visit the tent directly
the light is out and you have turned in, to know what you are
doing there and who you are. The latter sometimes happens
with a peremptory order to be away next morning. On dozens
of occasions policemen have visited my camp at night under
these precise conditions, but without the peremptory order. We
have no record of night thieves, having missed nothing from the
tent in the night. One disturbance happened to me on the
banks of the Wey, where at one o'clock in the morning a
party from the adjacent gipsy camp came and were throwing
the nets in the water for fish and bait and driving them in. They
clamoured for whisky, but our party of three had accidently
forgotten to bring any — as usual.
The much-talked-of pest of adders and snakes is, I think,
purely imaginary. Most of us have seen the creatures in the
neighbourhood of woods and scrub, but I never saw one whilst
Camping, and they have never, as a terror or disturbance, crossed
my mind.
1 88 THE camper's handbook
There is, in fact, no danger to the camper in the British Isles
and it is surprising when we think of the hundreds of Englishmen
who will go Camping in uncivilised places after game chiefly, or
exploration, that they give no records of camps being broken up
thus. Let the camper, then, alone or in company, rest quite
assured of the safety of it.
Cattle and Tents. — 224. — There is no accounting for what
cattle will do for the camper. Most of us can, no doubt, relate
stories of their depredations, or other stories counterbalancing
because they turned innocent and harmless. It seems to depend
on the cattle, or one of them. A vicious or too curious animal,
which fs possibly older and whose actions are watched and
imitated by the juniors, may take the initiative. Sometimes they
do not take the slightest notice of a camp. I can recollect five
tents standing in one field for four nights and days, in which
there were 29 head of cattle, and they never came near us,
having evidently no " curiosity bumps." I have known a herd
of half-a-dozen young cattle that the more they were driven off
the more determined were they to stay, and their effort in each
case was to come to sniff at the tent and scratch their necks on
the guy ropes.
The most unpleasant time for their visitations is in the dead
of night. Sound travels on the ground and they have one par-
particular way of coming to a tent. Probably they are not
hungry, but when they approach a tent, and at an average
distance of about 20 yards, they will begin to eat. You can
hear the grass pulled, and, in fact, can feel the effect of it on
your sensitive nerves. It is no good persuading yourself, Mr.
Camper, that those cattle are passing on and eating their way
beyond you. They are all eating, or pretending to eat, until
they come to within a foot or two of your very head. Then
you will hear their snort, for they can smell you. They are
perfectly conscious that there is humanity inside. When they
get scent of this, they are usually too cautious to upset the tent,
but they are too fascinated to retire. They will feel and rub
their noses against the lines. Very likely if you shout to them
they will retreat a few paces. In ten minutes, however, they
will renew the attack. On some half-dozen occasions I have
THE camper's handbook 189
had to get up, and, oh ! the nuisance of leaving the cosy and
comfortable tent. Down has gone the quilt, off has come my
sleeping bag, out in the cold night air I have had to go in my
slippers, with the ground wet with dew. No stick at hand, no
stones, no missiles to hurl at the enemy, I have had to drive
them off, not in the sweetest of tempers, by unearthly yells.
I have then returned to bed, the whole operation having
taken about 20 minutes. Just as I have begun to get warm
again I have heard the brutes tugging at the grass again, eating
their way back to the tent, and so necessitating repeating the
operation.
A friend of mine had a camp on the Solent, and a drove of
pigs took possession while he was absent. There was not much
left of the tent when he returned. Another friend of mine
Camping on the Ouse, left his pitch for a few minutes, when a
' cow came down to the tent, above which was floating a little
silk Union Jack. This unpatriotic beast hauled down that flag,
pulled it off the stick and ate it. On the Foyle I once had a
whole night of cattle performances.
Whenever, then, it is at all possible it is advisable, even if the
Camping ground is not so inviting in many respects, to camp
where cattle are not, and where peace consequently is. They
are not to be trusted, and there is an end of it.
Unprotected Tents. — 225. — Tents should not be left for
even half a day, unless someone is put to tend them, and so see
that they are in no way meddled with. True, I have left my
tent hundreds of times for practically whole days, and the only
things I have ever known missed on my return have been
cigars, tobacco, and matches, jam, or a few little things like
bags of fruit, string of chops tied to tent pole. There are places,
and the camper must judge of them, where he cannot have, or
thinks he does not need, his tent to be watched during his
absence. That is a matter on which the circumstances,
surroundings, and other conditions to which no rule can be
made to apply, must determine his action. To merely fasten
up the door of a tent is nothing, though it is a prudent thing
to do, for Ihe reason that if a loafer comes around he
would take some time at the opening operation, and so be more
190 THE camper's handbook
likely to be detected than if he could walk right in. An open
tent, besides, shows all sorts of things that might tempt a person
not a thief, who might pay a visit in an unguarded moment, such
as once happened to me. Some friends drove three miles to bring
me a basket of tomatoes, grapes, and other fruit in Ireland, they
knowing where the tent was pitched. On my landing at the
tent at 7 p.m. the basket was found there, but the grapes were
gone save one little bunch. They were taken away by a
nurse girl who had been walking alongside the lake with her
wards.
The annexed illustration gives what can be the result of leaving
a tent unprotected, for Mr. Fry who loans the sketch, informs me
it is, as a picture, no exaggeration.
Take another instance : Some friends at Fermoy, as we passed
down the enchanting little stream, would insist on our spending
the whole Sunday at their house, which was across several
fields and some distance lower down. They sent a boy to
look after the tent, and as he would be rather lonely he got some
companions to. accompany him. We gave him a tin of tongue
and some bread, and a pot of jam ; a knife, fork, spoon, and
plate, so that he could have his lunch and his tea. On returning
to the camp we asked how he had fared, and he replied that he
had had " a fine time." So we gave him half-a-crown, wished him
good-night, and turned in. Next morning we found that not only
the food provided for him had been eaten, but all our bread had
disappeared, all our butter was gone ; the fruit tins were empty ^
also the honey pot, and most of the sugar had vanished. In fact,
there had been more food consumed in those few hours than
would have served us three days' cruising.
Again, on a somewhat exposed field our tent was pitched whilst
we had a day on shore. We engaged an old soldier to superintend
it, and it was eminently successful. He said, " Sure, I can guard
your tent, for I have guarded Her Majesty in Windsor
Castle." His meals were brought from a neighbouring house.
This man touched nothing, and did not even use all of the tobacco
we left for him to smoke. On the next occasion, everything was
found at night as we had left it, except a lantern.
Once on the Shannon the wind had changed during our absence
on a cruise to Boyle, and, in the afternoon, the tent had
192 THE camper's handbook
%
blown down in a gust, and we found it carefully put up again and
nothing disturbed.
There are, of course, hundreds of instances to illustrate the
uncertainty of leaving tents. A list of more exciting and interest-
ing cases, and far less pleasant, some indeed leading to most
unpleasant sequels could be mentioned. A party wishing to enjoy
themselves, while leaving the multifarious articles in and around
the tent, should first satisfy themselves by making some arrange-
ment, whether by a personal watcher, or by pitching the tent in
sight of a house, or some other plan, so that they can go away
with easy minds.
The most ideal camp should, undoubtedly, be out of sight and
sound of a house. Yet, it is clear, that we are often dependent
upon what a house can supply, and in our absence to have to
worry as to the safety of our things is not pleasant. Even if
only a trifling thing is stolen or a little damage done, it is
disturbing and causes after worry.
Divided Tents. — 226. — It is not an unknown expedient where
brother and sister sleep in one tent to have a drop sheet dividing
it. This is a perfectly feasible expedient, decent and effective.
The method of its construction is also simple. So that it may be
entirely detached and placed away, or even turned into a spare
fly sheet or a wind shield when out of action, it should be made
to hitch to the top of the tent by hooks, strings, or buttons. If
there is a ridge pole always used, it may be run over it and tied
down to an under set of strings to hold it in position. The ends
of the tent will simply require six hooks that will adjust them-
selves (must in fact be so fitted) that they will utilise the hooks
already on the ends of the tent back and front door. The bottom
of this centre drop-fly should be made a foot too long,
A thin extra curtain two feet long must be sewn to the drop-fly
one foot above the ground. The object of this is so that small
impedimenta can be placed on the bottom of either side to keep it
taut and from flapping free. Use such things as a small basket, a
pair of boots, bread bag, &c. This secures its privacy. This cur-
tain should not be white, but should be red, green, brown or dark
shades for reasons which will be obvious.
A tent to take father and son, and mother and daughter, thus
THE camper's handbook I93
comfortably, should be 7-ft. 6-ins. to 8-ft. wide, and not less than
7-f t. high. This plan of a united family camp is not an imaginary
one of the author, but, with improvements of a practical nature,
describes a Henley camp I saw pitched a few years ago.
Pitching in the Wet. — 227. — This is rather an awkward
thing to do, and keep all dry, and oneself at the same time. But
having done it so often and without very much worry, I cease to
have any dread of it.
The problem to solve is how to keep everything dry except the
tent during the process of pitching, when and whilst there is no-
where to put the things under shelter. It was once said, " put a
waterproof coat over th6 things," but one has to cover oneself
with that. Put them under a bush ; but it has been raining for
hours, and the bush drops water. The ground sheet, tent, pegs,
and poles should always be so packed that they can be ' got at
practically first in an emergency. Our divergent methods of
Camping do not always fit in with this idea. What are we to do ?
We pull out the tent and get out the pegs. We can leave all the
rest in the boat, van, or motor, but with a cycle — well, that is
different. So we will open out the ground sheet, and put the
shiny side of the one half on the ground and the shiny part of
the other half uppermqst, i.e., folded over like a newspaper. We
now put underneath this upper flap the things we immediately
want, or those that have to come out of our bag first. We
next unfurl the tent and get it pegged out quickly, then lift the
sheet with the things on it into the tent, and pushing them off said
sheet into a pile by the door, place the ground blanket on top
of the sheet and peg both in position.
Another method is to temporarily put up the fly sheet first, or
throw it over the lot and draw out what we require as we
proceed.
This raises the question about putting a ground sheet on wet
grass. This should be disposed of by the fact that ground sheets
should be good, fresh, new, and safe against damp. If a little
bit of dry straw or hay can be scattered over the wet giass before
the ground sheet goes down, well, all the better alike for the
sheet and comfort of the sleeper, though it is not by any means
necessary.
I<H THE CAMPER'S HANDBOOK
Pitching in the Dark.^^28.-^This is generally a very
objectionable process and should be avoided. To begin with, a
site should be selected by sundown. Supposing a likely place
does not turn up at the proper time, make the best of a second-
rate one, rather than have to be pottering about in the dark. It
takes three times longer than in daylight, is ten times nastier to
all concerned, and the tent is three times as badly pitched at the
end of it all. It is almost impossible to put a tent up in the dark,
with a perfect sit and quickly. Light of «some sort is very
essential.
But how to do it, that is the question. My own plan is to open
out a sheet or newspapers, and put all things thereon as, say, for
Cycle Camping ; placing the pegs at the handiest corner thereof,
and all the other small things so that they can be seen. Then
join up poles and fix up tent. Sort out the ground sheet, fix that
and carry in the rest. They can be sorted when the candles are
lit and the tent illuminated and made once more cheerful for the
evening.
The ground should be very carefully "felt" out all over.
Spikes have torn ground sheets, little hard pebbles have irri-
tated one, thorns have annoyed one, and all on account of
pitching in the dark — not an inevitable dilemma^ surely!
Voluntary Help in Pitching, — 229. — Frequently men,
women, and sometimes children, - who "get wind" of a camp,
come bothering round. There are two things to do with them.
As we are probably on their land, or their neighbour's land,
we cannot well drive them off. Perhaps the best thing to do
with them is to start them fetching and carrying ; to lend a hand
in getting the things together, and even in erecting the tent, such
as holding a pole or handing the things into the tent, or fetching
water. Then the trouble comes when you do not want anybody
particularly, but could do with the help of one or two. It is
awkward when there is a dozen, for it would be practically
impossible to tip one and skip the others and alike, perhaps, a
little unreasonable to tip them all, as they might think, satisfac-
torily. What is the solution? It is a little difficult when the
numbers are great, but not when they are small. A slice of cake,
an orange, an apple, or a sixpence to get toffy with, has some-
"S
- THE camper's HANDBOOK 195
times been one's way out. My plan generally is more drastic : If
youngsters, I select one or possibly two, and firmly bid the
"ruck" to stand aside.
In boat and van Camping on farms, spectators are usua;lly
avoided.
Trenches Round Tent, — 230. — Trenches are very valuable
under certain conditions. I will name two or three cases to
indicate the kind of pitch when a trench was an absolute
necessity, and yet in neither case was a camp protected by it.
A camper showed me a photograph recently which he took from
the interior of his tent. Oozing from beneath his ground sheet
as though the very tent pole was its source, a brooklet spreading
a couple of feet in width was rushing down the slope in front.
To be precise, the land on which the tent was pitchid had been
picked, because it was soft ground, with a very shght depression.
Heavy rain came on, and from higher ground above, flowed
down to this spot. The tent was, therefore, in a brook. The
photograph was shown with the following words : " Let me
show what your wonderful light ground sheet will do. Tons of
water must have flowed under my tent, yet everything was dry,
and the top of the sheet was dry where I sat. "
Case No. 2. At the extreme end of Maam Bay, after passing,
Hags Castle, there is a precipitous mountain over which the
wind whistles in awful currents. It is the most dangerous spot
for sailing, and the most uncongenial one in bad weather for
Camping, I believe, in the British Isles. On a green slope just
past it we got what shelter was possible from the rising green slope
behind, and three of us pitched our camp. The wind of the
early night brought on heavy rain which continu'^d for many
hours. The water ran down the slope behind on its way to the
lake, and the ground sheet was literally suspended, so to say
over a brook. Having seen a good deal of service, part of
it had become damp and uncomfortable. It was then that the
trench was dug. " The horse was stolen." Other cases of a
precise nature could be mentioned. There is a double purpose
in calling attention to this fact, for there are various conditions
that must be duly considered. It will be well in pitching a tent
at any time to avoid these little hills behind us, as no matter how
196 THE camper's handbook
good the sheet is or how promising the weather, it is the unex-
pected that always happens.
A beautiful starlight night, or when the moon shines
clear, and not a cloud is to be seen, is often the precursor of
weather conditions we least expect. Like a kaleidoscope it plays
all sorts of tunes without notice. Again, many campers cannot,
and more, will not take anything with which to dig a trench.
When the camp is fixed for one night it hardly seems
necessary, and besides, as we get permission on other persons'
lands, it is a thing, when the trench is dug, to be done with
care. For instance, even in the wilds of Ireland, where a house
may not be in sight or a hedge or a tree, nothing but wild
moorland, I have seen an Irish peasant insist on digging the
trench himself when we have borrowed a shovel. And why ?
Because he was careful to remove the green sod and plant
it ready to go back into place when we departed. This hint
taught me a lesson I have never forgotten, and never fail to
practise when trench digging has been a necessity.
In pitching a holiday camp or a permanent camp, a trench
should be dug, if on a slope, and the following is the best plan
on which to cut it : —
Do not begin nearer than a foot from the tent. It need not
be more than 3 inches deep. After the cross section is cut, slope
the corners out at an angle of 45, and continue them for about
18 inches. This is presuming, of course, that the head of the
tent is, as all tents should be, pitched a little high. Trenches
running parallel with the sides or walls of the tent are not
necessai-y. When leaving the camp, let the Irishman's hint be
followed and fill in the ground as though a tent had never been
there.
Wet Walls of Tent. — 231. — In turning in at night it is
important that everything inside the tent should be placed that,
in the event of rain running down the walls, they should be out
of reach of the moisture. With an ample fly sheet this precaution,
so far as the sides are concerned, is not of great importance, and
if there is an end driving wind, supposing a shield is put, it
is of less importance. Where damp strikes a fabric that is rolled
up in a bundle, it travels all over it and through it — one piece of
THE camper's handbook I97
the texture soaking the moisture from another. A damp pillow
takes a long time to dry. A damp singlet we may use under a
pillow, but it is not a thing to wear. The day that it is rendered
unfit for wear is the day you will need it.
Spraying in Tents. — 232. — This is what is known as the fine
mist that is forced through the tent when rain falls with extreme
heaviness, particularly if driven by wind pressure. It will then
penetrate almost any tent, except heavy linen ones. It is said that
the fii^e cJose linen, No. 4, admits this spray for a short time, i.e..
until it thickens. I have camped much with this material. I feel
I cannot praise it too highly, all the more so because I have never
found this spray enter it. The ordinary bell tents in the Army
admit this spray, and under a storm men throw their mackintoshes
round their shoulders till it is passed. Heavy, gentle falling rain
will scarcely cause any damp or moisture inside any tent. Much,
however, depends on its tautness.
Drops inside a Tent. — 233. — Sometimes under a heavy
rain the provoking drip, drip, begins in some inconvenient place.
This rarely happens unless the interior has been touched. I
have many times been asked to explain how this is. It is quite
simple. The wet on the outside of the fabric creates its own
conduit, and so flows off; but when pressure is applied to the fabric
from the interior, the very act of the inner compression causes
the dripping, i.e., conducts a passage clean through the stuff.
Everybody has discovered, that to draw the finger lightly down
to the ground from the drip spot stops it, but when this is done
it may begin to drip on each side of the mark. You must then
follow down another channel by drawing the finger or back of
the hand down to the ground until it stops. In small tents it is
difficult to avoid touching. The real preventative is to have taut
walls. Creases, folds, slackness, and hollows are wet traps. An
umbrella keeps out wet because it is taut. A badly pitched tent
is a wet tent.
Dew on Tents. — 234. — Dew is almost the same in its effect
as rain. Just as the sun comes out, when the air begins to get a
little warmer, I have seen the dew run in almost like rain through
muslin, with a little slackness along the middle of an "A" tent.
198 THE camper's handbook
Snow on Tents. — ^235. — During an Easter camp on the
Dee we had a two inch fall of snow in the night after a bitterly
cold day. The action of snow on tents has consequences and
possibilities. To begin with, no matter how tightly the tent is
pegged out, the snow as it falls remains on the fabric, and all
that falls adheres to that which is already there. In this case
there was a tolerable pressure in the morning, caused by a three-
quarters of an inch of icy snow, as it had formed on the fly sheet
which was borne down. At the last Christmas camp of the Cycle
Camping Association, two tents collapsed because of the weight
of a considerable snow-fall — about four inches — which cadie
down in the night. In both cases it was owing to the weight
which the deHcate bamboo poles could not stand. The poles
were said to be amateur work.
Warming a Tent. — 236. — It is generally claimed that a fly
sheet materially adds to the warmth of a tent in cold weather.
Whilst I should be loth to dispute this claim, I have never
discovered much difference in that respect. However, we may
agree in this, that it does not make it colder. In very cold
weather by closing the doors, simply leaving the usual ventilation
open above, a " Primus " stove at half cock will materially add to
the interior warmth. The interior of tents that have to be
artificially warmed, create a risk. At any rate, care must be
used, for all of them are more or less inflammable, as instance the
following two cases : The accidental swinging of a candle one
night, caused the roof to be taken out of the first cycle tent ever
constructed, in less than a minute . The second case is that of an
eight foot boat tent, made of Willesden canvas, which contained
clothing and other things to the value of £40. It was pitched
near a hedge. Its occupant asked me for a match — I gave him
one. He put his head inside the tent door to light the match
and carelessly threw it down. It caught the fabric, and whilst
we went for a few minutes to assist at launching his canoe, the
tent was destroyed with nearly ;£20 worth of property.
The mere closing of the doors, closing the tent up carefully, in
fact, on a cold night, has a magical effect upon raising the tem-
perature. Note that when once the doors are opened there iu an
ingress of cold air which has to be warmed again. Moral : In
cold weather, then, keep the tent door closed.
THE camper's handbook 1 99
Tents in Wet. — 237.-11 is commonly believed that only
heavy materials will keep out wet. As a matter of fact, it is not
so much the thickness as the closeness — the well-madeness — of
the material, which is the secret. The question of quality has
much to do with tents. Here is a list of the fabrics that are gen-
erally in use. This list is put in order of lightness : —
(i) Silk. — ^Japanese, of good quality, is strongest, therefore best
for tents.
(2) " Thintus " comes next in lightness, and makes our tents
one-third heavier than silk.
(3) Lawn. — Chiefly in two qualities, i.e., ordinary U.S.A. and
Egyptian. One-quarter heavier than " Thintus."
(4) Linen. — Fine material, and should be unbleached. This
closes up by rain. Twice the weight of lawn.
(5) Fine Canvas. — Fairly strong stuff and wet-resisting. 1 wice
the weight of linen.
(6) Canvas. — Heaviest and strongest of all, capable of resisting
wind and rain, and lasting 12 years.
{'j\ Brown Calico. — Cheap, bulky, and serviceable.
(8) Calico Sheeting. — Strong and rather heavy.
(9) Unbleached Wigan Sheeting. — Makes fine family tents and
is very dry.
(10) Tent Cotton Duck. — Chiefly U.S.A., and used for marquees.
(11) Heavy Cotton Duck. — As above, but treble weight.
(12) Proof Canvas (Willesdeij).— Stiff, and bad to fold, strong
and good.
(13) Proof Duck. — Thin, and good as above.
(14) Heavy Canvas (Sailcloth). — Now rarely used for tents ;
makes good buckets.
Drying a Tent. — 238. — If tents are to be packed away for a
period, no matter how short, care must be taken to dry them
first. Even partially drying a cotton or linen fabric means its
destruction. If it is so packed away mildew and rot are inevit-
able. The parts that require most drying are where the hem and
eyes of the fly sheet and all double parts are. The tent, the
ground curtains, loops, and bottom part will take three times as
long as the tent itself.
The question will arise, ** Do you recommend packing tents up
2CX> THE camper's HANDBOOK
rolled ? " Certainly, if they are absolutely dry. This is the way
all fabrics are kept in stock. We may take that, then, as worth
thinking of.
Regarding a silk tent, this should not be folded and unfolded
at all, except for some special purpose. Silk cuts itself if creased,
and twisting lines about it has a bad effect. It should be put
away more or less like a pocket handkerchief — all in a " mush."
Packing Tent up Wet. — 239, — ^Very heavy tents are nasty
things to pack up wet, because they cannot be wrung out ; most
lighter tents and flys can. Packing up in the wet, however, is no
rarity, but a pretty frequent necessity. Trains have to be caught
and engagements kept, so the camp must be struck.
This is the best plan I know of under this unsatisfactory alter-
native. Pack up all utensils and food in their baskets and bags,
and place them near the tent door. Next tackle all bedding, etc.
in the same manner. Pack up the ground blanket, but not the
ground sheet. Keep the latter for emergencies until the last,
i.e., cast it over the dry things. The tent may be taken down and
the fly left up on the poles. The tent being pretty dry, can be
packed also. Everything can now be got ready for the cycle or
boat, save the fly, and even the things that are ready can be put
in their cases. This fly — good friend as it is — may then be taken
down, wrung out, and packed away where its dampness can do no
harm. Take the earliest moment to place all damp things out to
jdry.
Tent Curtain and Ground Sheet.— 240. — Tents sewn to
ground sheets will, unless care is taken, land in trouble. The
Holding model of ground sheet is in all cases curvilinear. The
only straight part is the door. Every tent, more or less, sits out.
It therefore seems to be rational to let the sheet follow the line of
the tent, which it should do. When rain comes on, it will run
straight off to earth, but a good deal will follow the curtain, will
indeed, like something alive, travel over the ground sheet. The
little straggling brooklets will find their way under the ground
blanket, and one will feel unpleasant dampness in certain parts.
To avoid this, before turning in, pull the curtain away from the
ground sheet, particularly at the head. Therefore, any tent with
1 HANDBOOK 20I
the ground sheetisewn to il should have a fly sheet, and a big one
so that no water touches the main edifice.
Tent to Tent, end-on. — 241, — I know a camper who camps
with two tents. They are both quaint and original. He began
Camping with a canoe, but on getting hold of " Cycle and Camp "
by the writer, he t>egan Cycle-Camping. He uses thin unbleached
canvas, and without poles. He uses bent ribs, on a Gipsy pattern.
One of these tents, which is about 4-fl. high, 4-ft. wide on the
floor, with an apsidal end, he makes his living room, and un-
doubtedly snug it is, albeit, possibly a little close in hot weather.
This is 6-ft. long.
MOTOR "GIPSY" TENT.
The annexe is a second tent, similarly constructed, supported by
hoops, gipsy-wise, and is built on to the door of the aforesaid.
Both the tent and the annexe have separate doors for keeping out
weather, which may be left open, of course, for ventilation.
What is the purpose of this second tent ? It contains the stove,
the boots, the packages, and everything that is wanted for the
culinary and dietary division, in fact, it becomes the kitchen, and
possibly, a good deal of washing or wiping up is done in the
For one who wishes to go " a-gipsying," or to have a lonely but
comfortable camp for a protracted period, this method may be
commended.
For a meeting such as the one held on the Broads at the forma-
ation of the B.C.A,, two or even three tents were joined end to
DIVISION V.
Divergent as the following subjects composing this division are,
I deem them of the highest importance to the success alike of the camp
and the comfort of the camper.
Outdoor cooking and camp fires com£ iii here as a sort of semi-
romantic section of Campings for they play a big part. Secondly comes
the question of clothes^ which none can ignore. Thirdly^ no one can
camp without proper culinary utensils ^ and without having efficiency in
their use. Fourthly^ the question of toilet should receive full atten-
tion, for is not cleanliness next to Godliness ? Fifthly, if we are to
pitch our camp properly, we must know all about our pegs and
slides. And lastly, even the most careless per soft cannot afford to
overlook the simple ins and outs of surgical and medical considerations.
These various subjects, then, make profitable studies, and as such
.are put before the reader.
CHAPTER XV.
GIPSY'S KITCHEN.
Real Camp Fires. — 24s. — Camp-
ing is additionally enjoyable when
with few or many we abide on some
of the wild spots still to be found in
the Kingdom. A party of, say, four
men arrive on a wooded shore of a
lake, or the banks of a lonely stream,
two of them will set to building a
fire, whilst the other two erect
tent. The cooking will then be done
outside. After the meal, the whole
party, on a quiet Summer's evening,
will sit round, and songs without a sting, and stories without
obscenity, will be rendered and told.
Once, on the fringe of a pine wood, a lake in front, our camp
was pitched. On a clear bit of ground Ireneath the mighty firs,
a big lire glowed. Large boughs of gorse were thrown upon il
till the flames leaped 12 feet high and lit the dark recesses of
these grim trunks like the outline of pillars in some huge
cathedral nave. From a crowded hotel there came a troupe to
lend to the enjoyment by beautiful singing. Hours passed
rapidly ; beautiful was the spirit of enjoyment, without a sugges-
tion Co offend.
Stick Fires. — 243. — The trouble with the average light Camp-
ing appliances being used on stick tiRES, is that they get black
and so mess things up, and take a lot of cleaning. With a
sailing boat there is plenty of room for rough appliances, such
as a " billy," a big frying pan, and several pots. One can do a
lot of cooking with a stick fire. I, for one, prefer enamelled
pans that will "nest," and in a boat, such as a canoe-yawl or a
THE camper's handbook 205
small j^cht, where shore-cooking is done, there is always a
place to put these things away.
How to make a Stick Fire. — 244-— A stick fire is a simple
thing to make if you know the way. Experience is the best
ROUND THE CAMP FIRE.
possible teacher. The first thing to look for is the direction of
the wind. Whatever way the wind comes from, put a line of
flat stones broadside to-theiwind. Avoid placing either side of
your fireplace lo the wind. Place the two lines of stones firmly
and fitting one on the other about 6 inches high, and, say 7
wide on a bit of level ground. The size of the " billy " fixes ite
width. Its length, of course, has to be determined by the uum-
206 THE camper's HANDBOOK
ber of pans you want to use. On the present occasion we are
going to cook several things. Put on the ground some paper or
dry heather. Then the finest dry sticks you can procure.
On top add a number of other sticks a bit larger, and then still
larger, until the pile is two or three inches above the stones.
THE CORRECT MODE.
From your paraffin tin pour a fair sprinkling over the whole.
When you apply a match there is a flare three feet high. As this
flare subsides, put the pans in their place. These should be
broad rather than deep, as the latter are slow. There should bt
great heating surface below, and as little above as possible.
Number of Pans on Stick Fire.— 245.— In this case, we
irant to boil some potatoes and French beans. We put the
THE PANS IS POSITION.
n-flour bag, and the potatoes into the
THE camper's handbook 207
water into the same pot. We are also stewing some chops —
stewed chops are good. These go into the second pan. Just as the
potatoes are about half done, before the chops are quite done, put a
third kettle or pan on with three inches of water in, if you desire to
make tea or coffee for the party. The whole of these can be
kept going at once. Your fire will need constant attention,
because you are going in for rapid cooking, and you have but a
small fire-place. Big sticks are slow and will retard the fire.
When you find the fire go dull, and fresh sticks are put on, get
the thinnest plate you possess and fan it at the semi-windward
end. You will find you have a blaze in a moment.
Wet Sticks. — 246. — By dodging — and it can generally be
dodged — a small, active fire can be kindled, using wet sticks.
The wet does not get into the wood, and almost instantly, if
there is sufficient first heat, the outside wet will be dried off, and
ignition follows.
I have cooked in rain (keeping my back dry by the help of
a mackintosh) with wet sticks, which had, however, been previously
collected but simply thrown under a tree. If sticks are to be
depended upon, with a " foine evening, sor," the careful camper
will collect, at least, enough for cooking two meals, for stick
hunting amongst wet bushes is not desirable. These sticks can be
put either under the fly sheet or alongside the tent, with something
thrown over them to keep the worst of the wet off. Fir sticks
make good fires. These can generally be picked up in abundance
where there are pine trees growing. Fir cones are only tolerable,
and contain less resin than the wood proper, and are very slow.
They rather make embers and glow than flame, and they cer-
tainly have not the same heating power as sticks. Of course,
your companion has been all the time gathering sticks from the
wood and breaking them up into 18-inch lengths. If the wind
" whistles " they fire too strongly at one end, and all the heat is
driven out at the other, and is acting as a great cooler on the pans.
Therefore, put a flat stone to shield the wind off at that end, and
you will cook all the quicker. The fire having been used for all
of these processes, if frying has to be done, such as steaks, chops,
bacon or eggs, the embers are best, and they cook very quickly.
If you are wise, you will put a good big stone to sit on, and
208 THE camper's HANDBOOK
thus do your cooking comfortably. If the wind is a little cold,
put your coat on your back, with your arms free beneath, and
button it round the neck, and it will thus make a wind shield.
Earth-hole Oven. — 247. — A hole the depth of a small bucket
may be dug in the earth and any quantity of sticks, broken or cut
short enough not to obtrude above the top, should be placed in
this hole, the upper rim of which should have a series of flat
stones placed round, so that the centre is a kind of small funnel
through which the sticks can be inserted, arid the smoke and
flame exude, but to keep inside as much heat as possible. While
this is in process hot water may be boiled on the "funnel" or
some sub-opening and other things cooked, though that of course
is subsidiary.
Bread Baking in Earth-hole. — 248. — What shall we do with
our vertical earth oven ? We can bake bread and cook meat, etc.
in it. If dough has been made by the yeast process, the bread
can be put into almost anything, such as a biscuit tin, which
should be well greased beforehand. When we have ceased to
put on fuel, with a long stick for a poker, fend away the ashes
from the bottom practically to the last inch and place the bread
tin (a round one is best) on these embers, or rather surround the tin
with them. Pile up the ashes pretty well all round, not forgetting
to keep at least part of the ventilated top of the tin clear. There
must be freedom for the dough to rise, and hot air must play on
it. On the top of this tin put some old tin shields to hold the
cold earthen sod fire, as you cover up the hole leaving but a tiny
ventilator open. If in the process a heavy drenching rain should
come on, take measures, such as sticks, branches, or paper and
sticks to break off the wet. The bread should be baked in one
hour and twenty minutes, a little less or more, according to the
degree of heat and other causes. Vessels containing meat may
be treated in the same manner and a joint can be so cooked.
Lone Camp. — 249. — In the thinly inhabited parts of the
Highlands of Scotland, or the shores of rivers, birch and other
woods exist, and where restrictions are almost non-existent, and
where a permanent camp may be fixed. There are camps, some
210 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
have just been struck, where the kind of expedients mentioned
in article 248 have had to be resorted to for the permanence of a
regular supply of bread. These camps have been organized so
as to be independent, for they carried their " prog " and duffle
on their backs, baked their bread or cakes and lived on savage
lines.
Duck in Embers. — 250, — A good deal can be accompilshed
when a stick fire is "done" by the use of the embers. For
instance, during the time breakfast or any other meal is being^
eaten, a pan of cold water put on the seemingly dead fire will
heat without any effort. Supposing that a wild duck has been
killed on the way, as often is the case with us, and that we w^ould
like it for lunch to-morrow. After otherwise preparing it, stuff the
inside with milk-moistened bread crumbs, and, if you like, put a
little fat and onions in with the crumbs. To cook it, tie the
bird up carefully in one or two layers of paper, previously well
wetted. Pull away the ashes, and make a "place "to hold the
bundle, i.e., the duck. Pull all the bits or wood cinders you can
get close round the bird. Build up, in short, a mound of ashes as
it were. Put on these the stick ends to keep a top heat up, but be
careful not to disturb the embers. Draw stones closely round to
keep the heat from straying and the ashes falling away. In the
space of about an hour-and-a-quarter, if the heat has been
sufficient, with very little trouble that bird will be thoroughly
cooked. When you peel off the black skin of paper you will be
surprised to find the body all clean.
Stoves used inside Tent. — ^251. — There are a variety of
ideas and plans for cooking, but with the " Primus " stove most
cook inside the pegged-out flap of their tent. The ** Primus '"
will need a shield in any case, as the slightest breath of air
retards its pace. For those who like cooking inside a tent, there
is no better or quicker stove for steaks, chops, porridge or coffee,
and practically all the essentials of ordinary light and rapid
cooking, than the 7-inch " Mersey." The writer has one in
mind on which a thousand meals have been cooked, and it is still
his favourite. This stove is a bit safer than the " Primus." They
are alluded to in the present instance forgone object only, cooking
THE cauper's handbook 211
inside a tent. The bother of cooking at the door with all the-
things at the head or side of the tent, is that there is a constant
fidgety movement, a carrying and fetching. The cook who sils
on the tent floor should have everything at his hand, so that he
does not have to get up and neglect his work, and, as sometimes
happens, upset the stew. Many of us sit at the head of the
tent, always keeping the floor c'.ear. A little slab of millboard
or a bit of real board, to form a table, and therefore secure
steadiness for the stove is an advantage.
Cooking in "Wet 'Weather.— 252.— In wet weather it lis.
essential to cook in the tent. It is a very good thing to have
a kind of awning that may be tied to a stick or two sticks, and
thus spread out from the front pole. It may be pegged out so a*
to make a fore-court for wet, or when the "Primus," has
to be beyond the sheet but near flap extension. Thus, though
the rain comes down thickly, it does not inconvenience the
operation.
Quick Cooking.— 253.— But what have we to cook ? The best
breakfast in camp apparently, to judge from the hundreds I have
212 THE camper's HANDBOOK
t
cooked or seen cooked, consists of something like the following :
Porridge, ham or bacon, fried eggs and potatoes, coffee, jam,
stewed fruit and tinned raw fruit, bread (ad lib.) and honey.
Of these, surely a good breakfast may be made. But then, it
will be urged, porridge is slow to make. That is not so. All can
be cooked, including the boiling of the water and making of the
coffee, for two, in 25 minutes ; and for three, 35 minutes. The
way to proceed is as follows : Start stove, put on the water, and
then pump up the blast to the very utmost. By the time the meal,
the milk, water, and salt are all mixed in the porridge pan, the
water will probably have begun to " sing." Having completed the
coffee, put on the porridge. Now get on with the ham or bacon.
Lay it on a plate, all ready, slice by slice. Place a paper cosy
(article 89) over the coffee to keep it hot, and if you have not paper,
lay a towel or some other cloth over it to keep the cold air from
it, and the hot air in. For about ten minutes it will need no
stirring. By that time it will begin to bubble slightly. When
cooked, remove it, and tell the other man to begin eating. The
bacon and the other food will proceed in the ordinary course. By
the time your companion has finished his porridge, the cook has
got the rest of the breakfast ready, all steaming hot, and will
himself "lay to."
CHAPTER XV[.
"OLE CLO"
Caupikg is destructive, alike of the
fabric and the appearance of clothes.
Therefore, garments that have seen ser-
vice not only become the sport best,
but they become the man, who, in a few
days' open-air life, gets to wear a tawny
aspect. The newest suit would be soon
spoilt in camp and have spots, and besides-
and above it would not be half so com-
fortable. New clothes never are. Clothes
generally fit best when they are about
half worn out. Every man of the world must have discovered
that, and even saints must have noticed it.
Points.
Everything to be of wool.
Material to be rather rough — as tweeds— soft, and of elastic
Cut must be on the easy side.
Real Norfolk jacket best.
Thin flannel shirts made two sizes too big.
Wool stockings or socks.
Brown leather boots.
Rubber-soled shoes on board the boat which may be used for
slippers also.
Cloth cap.
Soft neckties, in colour rather bright, but not too lovely, as.
they soon become soiled.
Flannel collars and plenty of them.
The Coat,— 354.— Decidedly this should be a Norfolk jacket
with pleats that work in and out freely for every movement, and
with a fair spring of skirt that will allow the pockets to be full
HANDBOOK
without opening back and front. Cheap cycle shop Norfolks are
things to avoid, for such jackets are not Norfolks at all. They
are mere jackets with artificial straps sewn on to them. These
straps do no good, and are questionable ornaments.
The pleats should "work." The pockets for such a coat should
be, (wo across the hips. There should be one outside breast
pocket for the handkerchief (so that it can be got at when the
<:oat is buttoned), and there should he an inside coat pocket on the
right side of breast with a flap, for letters, etc. There should be
a pocket inside the skirt, on the lefl, ten inches deep, ten inches
across top, and at least twelve inches wide at the t>ottom. so that
it may hold chops, groceries, or a rabbit if you poach. On
the cycle, I can carry my "Campo" milk lin full inside this for a
mile or lwo,when off to a lonely Camping place.
THE camper's handbook 215
Harris is the best material. See that the stuff before the coat
is made up is dipped in water and dried before cutting. Then,
though you get wet, or sweat in it, you will still have a coat that
tits easy. Failing this you ;will not. It should be made without
lining, for the reason that the coat will have more elasticity and
be more comfortable, and a man can do anything in such a
garment, without feeling he has anything on more than a shirt,
and when it gets wet it will dry more quickly. The air should
be allowed to play through it. The warmth and moisture of the
body should be allowed to escape from it also. Linings prevent
this. It should have a collar a bit bigger than usual, and a tab
to close it in round the throat in the event of wet, or inaction
after getting hot.
The Waistcoat. — 255. — This should have a thin, single cloth
back and be made without lining, so that the air can play through.
The lining appears to make little or no difference in warmth,
but is a great inconvenience from every standpoint. The
WAISTCOAT should havc four pockets on the outside, either
patched on or let in, and on the inside on the left there should
be a pocket with a flap to carry a few spare ten-pound notes
you won't need, and a blank cheque, which, of course, you never
go without. These should be put in a thin letter case to keep
off the perspiration and damp. Bank notes are liked best in a
crisp condition.
Underwear. — ^256. — The shirt should be made of a fine soft
flannel. The best will cost not less than 2/6 per yard, but is the
"cheapest." Other cheaper flannels are coarser in make and be-
come thick when washed. The shirt should have an Italian
band for the neck and be made about J-in. too large. Each
shirt should be fitted with two collars of the same material. The
dropping points of the collars should have holes for the buttons,
which should be fixed on the shirt to keep them down. On
each breast there should be a pocket, six inches each way, with a
flap, and a small button and hole, so that when the coat and
waistcoat are off a watch, matches, etc. can be carried therein.
If these shirts are home-made, the flannel should be shrunk
before it is cut, by dipping it in cold water and drying it. If you
request it to be so treated at the hosier's, be prepared for opposition.
2l6 THE camper's HANDBOOK
Nether Garments. — 257. — These should, undoubtedly, be
knickerbockers or knickerbocker-breeches. The difference is
that the former have a bigger fold-over and are cut wider at the
knee. The best knee adaptation I have ever worn is my simple
" Puttie" knee-band, which may be anything from ij to 4i-inches
in depth, and as it can be adjusted ** on" to any degree of tight-
ness or looseness, it will fit over or under the stocking. In
addition to two side pockets which ought to have a hole and
button for Camping, there should be at least one hip pocket
behind. They should be so cut and made that they have a 2i-in.
band round the waist with a tight seam to act as a girth, and it
should be so constructed that this seam will not stretch. There
should be two loops on the hip to run the waist belt through, for
braces, of course, cannot be used for Camping ; they are alike
against common sense and one's freedom. The best kind of belt
is wool with nice, thin, soft leather ends and a link on each hip to
fasten through a thin, neat, light-weight buckle. The links take
the chain with the keys on one side and a purse on the other,
both of which need to be secured to one in the Camping life.
Stockings. — 258. — The camper will invariably require stock-
ings rather than socks, because he will generally Wear knickers.
Thin feet are mostly used now, but for pedestrian Camping,
or hill climbing, thick feet are better. Before any great exertion
is taken they should be well soaped. This prevents blisters on
tender feet. It is a method frequently and wisely adopted in the
Army.
Footv^ear. — 259. — The camper should avoid, above all things,
black boots. They leave an impression on almost everything.
Although the visitor in America carries his own blacking outfit, the
camper does not, nor can he present so tidy an appearance with
black boots as with brown, which are easily cleaned with damp
grass and the like. No man who values his tent or boat admits
black boots inside.
For mere cycling, shoes are best ; for general Camping work,
boots are superior for going amongst the dewy grass. In
boats and canoes the best things, and those which give the firm-
est hold, of course, are the well-made canvas or leather shoes
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
with a quarter-of-aii-inch rubber sole. If these a
class rubber, probably the sole will stick on and \
THE AUTHOR CLEANS HIS BOOTS. ■
Slippers.— 260. — Ever^ camper should provide, himself with
some kind of slippers, with a thin rubber or leather sole, some-
thing, in fact, that he can wear out on the grass when not too
bad. Thismaysavegoloshes.thoughgoloshesaresplendidthingsto
have. when Camping.; Boots are a nuisanceitoget on and off, but
2l8 THE camper's HANDBOOK
goloshes are slipped on or off in an instant. Then there are tw6
sizes and kinds to have, one that will go over a slipper, and the
size that will not.
I believe in the comfort that slippers give when one is sitting in
the tent, but unfortunately the more comfortable they are, the
less they are adapted to wear outside the tent.
Bare Feet. — 261. — The Irish peasantry, who probably were
brought up entirely in early life without the use of boots or
stockings, frequently wonder when they see us paddling about
in our bare feet, how it is we don't die. They make such remarks
as, " You must be very hardy. Never seen an English person
before at your age with bare feet."
In Camping there is an object in bare feet in the early
morning. The dew is on the grass. That means that anything
on the feet, minus goloshes, would let in wet. There is downright
freedom in the nude feet, and ladies and gentlemen alike take to
it. To my knowledge, not one of them has died in consequence,
nor seems likely to.
There is nothing so delightful when one is on board a boat as
to be stockingless when possible.
But regarding bare feet there is one danger from which I
have suffered. One case will explain. I once camped at a place
where the grass had been mown, and amongst it there had
evidently grown thistles. Now the little sharp pricks from
thistles are fine and easily penetrate the skin, at the tinie all
unheeded. Bare-footed children had previously played there
without any ill-effect, but the " tenderfoot " in the course of a
day or so felt a pain. Then festering set in. This festering,
all through walking bare footed in a place where thistles had
been cut with grass, was cured by poultices.
Headgear. — 262. — Happily the best thing for the camp is now
voted to be the best thing for almost everjrthing — walking, golfing,
travelling, etc. — and that is a tweed cap, similar to illustration. As
to whether it be light or dark, heavy or light, I only urge twd
things, that it be made big because it shrinks vastly, and the top be
made a bit too large also, because that too will grow unbeauti-
fully less. Another thing is that conventionality has now permitted
THE camper's handbook 219
the cap to be in order, alike for the groom and his master. The
advantage of these caps being unlined is manifest ; they are
lighter and they admit more air, and when wet, they dry more
■quickly.
Bare Head. — 263. — The delight in Summer time of being
minus head gear, is pretty well recognised by "fresh airists."
People have sometimes asked, " Are you not afraid of sunstroke ? "
It is surprising how quickly one's pate, if only fairly covered by
nature's provision, becomes hardened by the effect of the sun,
air, and breeze. Indeed, in moving through the air, it cools and
checks the effect of the sun's heat.
On the road it enables one to- do more work if one is a
■sweater, and many of us must plead guilty. The hatless mode
gives tone to the complexion which the head cover prevents.
As to its influence on the question of health and longevity, it is
■difficult to believe it has any effect. True, it is the fashion in
the Garden City for men and women to go hatless to church
and everywhere else, but the Garden City, they say, is ahabitation
■of agreeable faddists. Usually in all Camping life the camper
involuntarily belongs to what is cynically alluded to as the" hatless
brigade," so that they stand and talk and do their business in this
pleasant way.
Boat Camping ^Vate^p^oof&.— 264. — Here it is necessary
to have a pair of waterproof trousers that come down to the feet,
but whether these are to be oilskin or mackintosh is a question.
Personally I possess and use tioth. I do not know which 1 like
best, but I manage to keep dry always. A coat should be the
■ordinary three-quarter length, double or single-breasted, with
something on the collar, say, velvet which seems to be the best
Ordinary oilskins are heavy and bulky. There arc very fine
220 THE CAHPBGS HANDBOOK
oiled lawn ones to be had, but here, again, they are made double-
and soon crack^,,On reflection, I vote for, and shall in future use,
mackintosh ; thin, double or single texture, best quali^. Cheap^
rubber goods are always dear to use.
Van-Camping Waterproofs.— 265. — Here again one is
faced with a difhculty. If you are going Camping with a van,
ordinary waterproofs will do. By ordinary the term must be
understood to mean a good long mackintosh, and a pair of
gaiters for a man, a light-weight mackintosh skirt to go over
the other skirt, for a woman, and a simple cover coat as well,
with an ordinary cap covered by mackintosh — not a sou' -wester.
For the van a long oilskin is A i.
Cycle-Camping Waterproofs.— 266.— The cycUng man
has to consider waterproofs as much as any other camper, and
indeed more. Yet how few cyclists are provided with the best
CYCLE-CAMPING OVERALLS.
kind of waterproofs in which to cycle. The thousands of men
I have seen going through London wearing littie capes, (heir
THE camper's
thighs and knees getting wet ali the time ! We have all seen
them. To go touring, and in view of a good stiff rain and
meeting wind which is sure to come, the legs are the first con-
sideration, as it seems to the writer. A man may button up the
■collar of his coat, he may even pin a newspaper across his
breast if he is meeting the rain, for I have done that, too. He
may with his towel make an apron by fastening it to his waist,
SO that it will lie on the knees and keep a lot of wet off. I have
done tiiat also, for the legs should be protected. The man who
goes Camping in wet stockings and wet knickerbockers may
HOW TO ENSURE KEEPING DRY.
not die in consequence, but he will suffer a good deal of discom-
fort. It will be twst, therefore, to have a pair of good overalls,
with a tongue to keep the wet out of the hoots. The ones I
prefer and like have the trousers part comp.aratively narrow
towards the feet. They are held in position by a strong elastic
band round the waist, and have linen tops. By this device the
22Z THE camper's HANDBOOK
legs are protected and the body ventilated. For the body a
coat is indispensable. A man cannot pitch his tent in a cape with
overalls that come to the middle of the thigh and fasten to the
brace button with an upward strap. As he stoops they come
down, and the cape flies up and his arms so get wet. A loose
cover coat, 35 inches long, is best.
Care of Waterproofs. — ^267. — Mackintoshes should not be
rolled up and stowed away, but hung up or left loose. If put
away, fold soft and do not put them under pressure. The very
best qualities of mackintosh, with the best proofing, show little
tendency to get stiff, and it will take at least years to begin to
cause a perishing of good, real rubber proofing.
Colour of Clothes. — 268. — The whole of the clothes a man
selects for Camping should be the colour of an ordinary high
road. Grey is unserviceable, and soon gets a dirty look, besides
it looks half clerical. Dark greys are very unsuitable, alike on
the score of appearance and service. A man in a black suit
never looks the camper, and the , man in a blue suit looks better
in a boat.
Comfort, freedom, and happiness of mind are the first things
in healthy Camping, and, therefore, our clothes should not
oppress our minds. We Should wear things that do not worry us
in the care of them.
As to the pattern of the material, something slightly lively.
Coarse checks are not in good taste at any time, but small, neat
checks always look well, and are serviceable if the colour is well
selected on the lines laid down.
It is better to be mistaken for a tinker, circus bill-poster, or
even a mendicant, than a clergyman, if we have comfort and
freedom in our clothes.
The author has had all the above honours thrust upon him in
two days.
Spare Clothes. — 269. — ^This is a question that everyone must
decide for himself. In a boat or canoe, a decent coat and a pair
of spare trousers, or neat knickerbockers, may be carried, so as to
put on when " going into town." On a cycle the spare suit is not
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 223
possible. Rob Roy, in his canoe, used to carry an Alpaca coat
and Alpaca hat, and one pair of grey flannel trousers. These he
tried to keep clean, and with as few creases as possible, for these
were his " shore going clothes." We are less conventional in
these days, and a man is admitted anywhere in a tweed suit, and
in the lake district, in Ireland, and other places I have conducted
religious services in churches thus clad.
CHAPTER XVII.
LADIES' CAMPING DRESS.
Three chief conditions should govern the kind
)( costume in which a lady may go Camping. It
s difficult to differentiate as to the demands of
sne sort of Camping from another. Practically
- he .same kind of clothing would meet most
conditions. Old clothes, if they are neither of an
offensive coloiir or discreditably shabby, are the
3est. No woman of sense would don a new
'tailor-made" to go Camping in, and no such
woman would go Camping in a ragged skirt.
] am daring to venture into some details, as I am speaking of a
subject that I have studied.
The Coat.—STo. — This should be made without lining, about
7,^ inches in length ; have an opening behind with two pockets
at each side. It should not " fit" the figure, nor should it be too
sacky, but semi-fitting. The sleeves should be lined to facilitate
easy slipping on and off. The coat should have an inside pocket
on the left in which to put papers, books, etc. Even though
not lined, this pocket may be made of thin lining of good quality,
and so fixed that it does not disfigure the coat outside. The
collar should not be too small, and should have a " tab" to button
round the throat.
Corsets. — 271. — A very narrow, soft, and pliable waist girth,
in place of a corset, should be worn. This should be of woo) and
without bones. Its only stiffening should be vertical strappings
of cloth, or slight ribs-of-wool tape, or thin Melton put on. It
should not come more than three inches below hollow of waist
over the hips, and rise up, I should say five inches above the
waist. Though as a material it will not be very permanent, they
will be all the better if constructed with a piece of elastic let in on
THE CAUPER'S handbook 22$
each side, to ^ive free play to every movement. In short, such
kind of corset would have the same effect on a woman as a waist-
belt, which every sensible m^e camper adopts instead of braces.
I IDEAL CAMPING COSTUME.
The Skirt. — 272. — The best kind of skirt for Camping is one
that finishes three inches off the ground. It should not t»e less
nor need it be more. It will do three yards in width round the
226 THE camper's HANDBOOK
bottom. The most sensible type has two pleats down theback^
box or inverted, a few inches apart. They do not look baid and
they keep the skirt well behind, and. yet spring out for any forward
work, such as hill climbing, sitting down and walking. The
pleats do the trick. It should have no lining at the back. The
front part only should have a very slippery lining, such as
moirette or glissade. This is to prevent the cloth catching on
the knees of the knickerbockers.
Such a skirt should be fitted with pockets, like a man's trousers^
on the hip, and made to fasten securely at the side.
If the knickerbockers* have a piece of very good silk sewn on
to the knee it will lessen friction, and enable the skirt to slip
freely over them in walking or cycling.
Knickerbockers. — 273. — ^The waist-band of Knickerbockers
should rest on the hip one inch below waist. To get this effect
they should be one inch too big, so that they just fall on the hip
freely. They should not be too baggy as the ill-made stock
things are. Why encumber the knee and cause chafing in
walking ?^ They should be closed up and have a full flap behind,,
with an opening of about 11 or 12 inches down each hip. They
may either buckle or button, or have an elastic band at the knee.-
The total fold-over should be only two-and-a-half-inches longer
than the actual length from the hip to the hollow.
The material of which knickerbockers should be made is soft
Angola, not Cashmere, unless a very fine and soft one, and not
cotton of any kind, and certainly not coarse and uncomfortable
serge. Men's suiting flannel or very light weight Angola, or for
Summer wear a wool " tafEetta " of a soft make.
m
Under Garments. — 274. — These should be of wool, and
certainly not heavy. The best are combinations, which keej>
their position during exercise, and, while fitting the figure, give all
the necessary freedom. Being wool, they keep the temperature
of the body more even than any other material can. Flannelette
is a fabric to avoid for this purpose.
Wool Hose.— 275. — ^To begin with, stockings should be of
sufficient strength to stand the hard wear they are sure to get, and
TUB CAMPER'S HANDBOOK 237
SO to need as little darning as may be. Their colour should be
neither black nor too light in shade. Dark brown or heather
mixture is best. Above all things, they should be wool, and not
cotton or merino — a false trade name for a mixture of cotton and
wool. The difference between cotton and wool is simple ; nothing
can well get inside wool. Cotton fibre absorbs, and wool does
not, for hair is tubular. All that touches it remains on the
outside, but cotton fibre sucks in sweat and any impurities from
the skin and it remains there.
Headgear. — 376. — Concerning this it is difficult and possibly
dangerous even to write. Caps do not suit a lady. A bowler hat
she cannot well wear Camping ; it is not possible for the majority
of ladies to have any kind of a hal that goes on the head, as it has
A CONVENIENT STYLE.
to be pinned on the top of the "arranged" hair. The Service
cap does not snit a lady ; in fact, the present custom of dressing
the hair prevents the possibility of anything except some kind of
toque or a tweed hat similar to that illustrated.
Footwear. — 277. — A lady, of course, should wear sensible
brown boots or shoes with low heels. Black boots are rendered
disreputable in a short time in camp, and brown boots are more
easily cleaned by washing, either on or off, if no other process
is convenient.
Waterproof Coat.— 278. — Ladies touring and Camping ar«
dependent on their own movements. This necessitates their
being actively engaged out of doors. They should have a water-
proof at hand. This should be light as it will do the work just
as well as a heavy one. If they can guarantee to be served.
238 THE camper's HANDBOOK
say, with a lawn, double or single texture that is not proofed by
a vulcanised rubbish, but by real rubber, that wUI serve their
purpose best. The colour should not be dark nor yet white, but
the nearest colour to the khaki or road, so as not to show dirt.
The coat should not be less than 33 inches long and of a sac
type, and it should be single-breasted. The wrist should button
close up like a blouse or shirt.
Waterproof Skirt.— 279. — Regarding the lower garment,
ihe WATERPBOOF SKIRT Of the same material should be made
3i yards wide, and it should fasten at the centre behind, with a
slit as short as will enable the thing to go over the hip. It
should be made about the length of the ordinary skirt, say
38 inches. The two garments answering this description, made
■of the material named, carefully folded up when dry, will make
a package only 3 inches by 11, and they have, "on a pinch," been
-carried in a pocket for a mountain walk.
Selecting V^aterproofs. — 280.— I venture to give a word
oi warning here. The ordinary, cheap waterproofs are disagree-
able and nasty. As hinted, they are proofed with a composition
that perishes and dries stiff. The smell is trying and the fabrics
■on which it is used it also destroys. Above all things, avoid those
materials which have a fancy imitation silken check stamped
upon the back. All of this cheap ones possess, but in the end
they are dear and nasty. They are made to sell, not to endure
or wear. Their weight, too, is serious. In nothing are quality
and lightness so essential as in waterproofs.
CHAPTER. XVIII.
CULINARY UTENSILS, ETC.
Knives and Forks. — 281. — There
are three ways of outfitting a camp
with cutlery. There are in every
household a number of knives that
have become worn thin and the blades
probably a Uttle shortened. Such
knives are always sharp and do their
work well. Personally, I outfit my
camp with this kind of cutlery and aluminium spoons for light-
ness, though I prefer the harder and stronger white metal, but
not, of course, the kind that turns yellow.
The second method is to have nice new kmves and forks, of
fine quality. There is only one objection to this, viz., it is not
every camper who can live up to them, and no camper will keep
them in condition, and there is the possibility of losing some. But
there is the third method, and that is the picnic knife and fork
viz., those that fit into each other. The disadvantage of this is
that the slots into which the knife and fork respectively fit
become more or less choked withi dirt. Jointed up, however,
they have the advantage of being easily stowed and carried in any
pocket. I have found a splendid thing for the purpose, because
it is light, strong and cheap, 1 but it is manufactured in Holland;
it certainly has not the quality i of English cutlery, but I think it
highly suitable for Camping.
The best way to pack up the cutlery is to collect and count
every piece, and add the tin-openerJ|and the iron stove spanner,
and if possible the pricker for the "Primus" in a tin case. Put
them angle-wise on one of the clean cloths, fold over the point
next you, then the two ends in and roll up, and they can be packed
in the bag or hamper, and there is no rattling or loss during the
day.
230 THE camper's handbook
Bread Knife. — 282. — A. bread knife should always be
carried by the camper. The best to use is what is known as the
^* Green River " knife, because it is good for other purposes as
well. It must have a leather sheath. Its point is strong and
not dangerous. This should, of course, be used chiefly for
cutting bread, as it is objectionable to have to use a knife that
the other fellow puts into the jam, honey, etc. The bread
KNIFE should always be packed away in the bread bag.
Plates. — 283. — For general Camping aluminium plates are
good, for reasons (i) they won't break ; (2) they are easy to
clean ; (3) they do their work well ; (4) they *' nest " well.
Those of the semi-soup plate shape are best because they take
up little room, and they are as useful for meat and potatoes as
they are for soup. Aluminium is not the best material in the
world for plates, as every stroke of the knife leaves its per-
manent mark. Still, such plates are now generally used for
Camping purposes because of their smartness and their
lightness.
My own predilection goes for tin. The weight is practically
the same as aluminium, and they are stronger and last a long
time. They can be procured in any shape, and cost from id.
to 2d. each. A "nest" of these plates, weighing a few ounces,
does for a party and for any kind of Camping, if you are not senti-
mental or proud. For heavy transit Camping, of course,
enamelled iron will be best.
Drinking Cups.— 284. — Campers often take the refinements
of civilisation into the camp, by carr3ring china tea cups, enamelled
iron, and aluminium. Now let us examine these. All pottery
ware is heavy and breakable. Handles soon break off. Enam-
elled iron is heavy, though where space and weight jare of little
account, they are not at all bad, and won't break.
Aluminium tea cups are impossible to many people who have
sensitive lips, for, strange to say, whatever may be the heat of
the tea, the cup appears to get hotter still, until it is almost
impossible, for the lips to touch it.
Drinking Horns. — ^285.—! have followed the drinking horn
THE camper's handbook ^31
-custom. John MacGregor was shtewd when h6 fixed on it,
because it would not break, and was less conductive of heat for
tea, coffee, etc. I like these horns fitted with plate glass bottoms,
and with as large a diameter as possible, i.e., cup-like, so that
they will stand safely. Glass bottoms add to weight and cost.
Horns, as a rule, because nature grows them so, are narrow
and deep, which is their failing. It might surprise many to know
that I still use a horn I purchased 30 years ago. The only
way to destroy them is to burn them.
Horn Tea Cups.— 286.— These aire specially manufactured,
with broad bases, for Camping. The Blackwood- Holding spring
handle of German silver makes them, in my judgment, the very best
Camping tea cups extant. They are not deep, but of the same
HORN TEA CUP, WITH DETACHABLE HANDLE.
dimensions as ordinary cups. They are unbreakable, "nest" well,
and are of the weight of "impossible" (for drinking purposes)
aluminium. The price is 1/3, and the handle 6d.
Saucers in Camp. — 287. — I notice some carry saucers, even
in Cycle-Camping. Let those who do not mind weight carry
these or any other thing they fancy. My own Spartan method is
to use the fewest things that will tlo the work and those that are
simplest. Hence, I seldom carry saucers, i>ut in a van or yacht I
should. The " point " appears to be that many people do not
differentiate between the big weight-carrying vehicle and the
y
232 THE camper's handbook
humble cycle. The tiniest aluminium plates make serviceable
substitutes, and, of course, may be used for eating too.
'^%% Cups.^ — 288.— ;Many campers do not bother with these,
simply because they make a wheaten one, that is to say, they cut a
thick slice of bread, and delve a hole in it, which
makes an excellent egg cup, but it scatters bread
crumbs. In all my Campings I carry wooden egg
CUPS, which can be bought in any shop throughout
the Kingdom at id. each. Also, as will be seen by the
accompan5ring illustration, there are aluminium egg
CUPS which are very light to carry, and so constructed as to take
up very little room.
Pepper Boxes. — 289. — Few pepper boxes are satisfactory
for Camping. The ordinary articles are big, and there is
no method of keeping the pepper in. Perhaps the very best
thing possible, and I see no objection to carrying a small one even
on a cycle, is a French pepper mill. Herein another advantage
presents itself, viz., the peppercorns are pepper, while the com-
mercial pepper that one purchases is not pepper in a sense. In
other words, the pepper mill grinds the fresh corns, full-flavoured
and without the sharpness of the commercial stuff, that only "bites"
and gives no flavour. After fifteen years' use of them, I decidedly
recommend the French pepper mills of a small size. Nothing
spills out of them, and they can be purchased for as low as half-a-
crown. A neat one of aluminium, with a separate lid, is the next
best in my opinion.
Salt Boxes. — 290. — I had almost written "salt tin." One
material that does not do well for salt is aluminium. It corrodes
and the lid sticks fast. In the next place though tin is not perfect
it is better. A little round tin with an over-fitting lid makes my
saltcellar. I have even gone to the expense and trouble of
having air-tight tins made in small sizes — rather expensive work
— but one and all began to rust, then the lids would not hold and
the salt spilt. I make a suggestion. A thin horn, two inches in
diameter, with a lid of horn or vulcanite to screw on. I shall
make one as a test.
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 233
Jam Tins, etc.— 291.— The best kind of tins are not those
with the so-called, compressing, air-tight lids, but those with
a lid that fits over and outside. No lid will permanently
hold its place unless it is circular, and I therefore say that
round tins with external lids are the best. I recently came
across an extremely nice set, which I use. They are made of
good quality tin, neatly painted in blue. Though labelled " Tooth
Powder," they are just A i for jam and butter. The lids are
not at an acute point, but nicely curved. They are made in a
variety of sizes — " nested," so to say — and will carry from a whole
tin of fruit down to the tiniest quantity of salt.
What happens regarding the tins I have condemned above, is
that the lids rarely fit after rough use. In regard to those that
carry jam, butter, etc., it is best to keep a paper or cloth round
them so that the lid cannot spring off, and thus allow their con-
tents to spill. Things we carry in these tins blend so badly with
one's slippers and neckties. The neatest thing is a small vessel
with screw-on lid, of aluminium.
Oatmeal Bag. — ^292. — I see no advantage, though many do
it, of carrying Quaker Oats in a box or tin . A mackintosh bag of
sufficient strength carries them well, and as it empties so the bulk
lessens. Boxes and tins do not become smaller. This bag
should hold a two pound packet, with a bit to spare, so made that
the neck ties up securely. All properly made bags should have a
circular bottom. Later, I have adopted a closely-woven, wash-
able, thin canvas for meal and sugar.
"Campo" Milk Tin. — 293. — There are several difficulties
regarding milk, {a) It is sometimes only procurable at a great
distance, {b) applying for it after it is all sold or " passed through
the creamery," {c) having to stay at a place where it is not avail-
able at all, (d) needing it in the morning before it can be procured,
etc. Hitherto, for carrying, the camper has been dependent
upon bottles. There is a strong objection to bottles, because the
interior of many, such as water bottles, cannot be got at after
use. Again, it is not always possible in Camping to get them
cleansed with hot water, which by the way should be boiling
when used. Hot water cannot itself remove everything from the
234
THE CAUPER'S handbook
vessel. Many bottles are covered with (elt, which is not hygienic.
I have long been aiming at a milli tin to meet the following
conditions : —
(a) Small, for single-handed Camping. {6} Large, for double-
handed Camping, (e) Very light and planned to enable one to.
get at every recess in it for cleaning, (rf) To lay on its side or
even upside down, if necessary, without spilling, (e) A tin that
would not upset readily and if it did would not spilt the milk, (f)
Of such a shape that it could be carried in the hand.
Generally, one likes to camp at a distance from a house. When
parties are in company it is the rule to like their own society
best, and the less they see of the B.P. the better they like it. But
the difficulty is to be near milk, eggs, etc. With the "campo"
■'CAMPO" MIL!
METHOD OK POURISG OUT.
tin milk may be secured beforehand and carried any distance in
the pocket, even on its side, in a bag, box or basket, and its
contents are always safe.
The principle of the "campo" is that it has a three-inch
opening with a screw-on lid. In this top there is a flange that
takes an india-rubber washer or pad, and it is litted with a
foldable handle. This pad fits into a groove, so that when the
lid is screwed down the rubber presses on the neck, and thus
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 23S
nothing can escape. For getting milk out give the lid three
turns, and place the tin between the two hands and hold it over
the tea, coffee, or anything for which the milk is wanted. There is a
ttiin, gentle trickle. To get a larger quantity remove lid and
pour it. It is a beautifully made article in aluminium. Smallest
size, a pint ; large size, a quart.
A, 3-inch opening. B, screw top. C, handle folding back on
top. D, flange.
Cruising Milk Tin. — 294..— The necessity, as it struck me,
for a milk tin of this form arose through frequent spillings. A
case in point. My mate went three-quarters-of-a-mile for milk.
[ IN USE.
In hasty twilight-pitching, milk tin upset. Journey repeated. I
determined to design a tin that would not upset, and if it did, by
putting a cloth or piece of paper over the neck, and forcing the
lid down, would lessen the chance of spilling. It is made in block
tin with a strong brass handle, wide at the bottom, on the approved
milk tin model, with narrower neck. The strong outer flange of
lid fits snugly inside. It is very steady, a good article, and may
be used for boiling. Of course, it will not, like the "Campo," carry
THE CAMPER'S HANDBOOK
on a cycle. This tin cost m
Camping article I have. It w
6/6, and I consider it the cheapest
s made by Lankesters, Southampton.
BEADY FOR CARRYING.
Spirit and Oil Tins. — 295. — Every tin carried by the camper
should have a screw top, as corks are treacherous. The smell of
paraffin is objectionable, and to have oil spilt on rubber goods,
which it will destroy, and on cloth, from which grease can never
be extracted, must be avoided. The question has often arisen
which are best, circular, oval, or square tins ? For packing,
square tins are best, though for durability, strength, and general
' the> are not to be compared with oval or circular
, because less strong and more easily dented. On the
TWO TYPES C
whole, then, I think I must place the square tins second.
These \essels should have a slight neck or lip, to facilitate
Douring, and the screw top should have a leather washer to make
THE camper's handbook 237
it absolutely proof against spilling. The tops that screw, on the
outside are most satisfactory.
Possibly an aluminium can would be best for paraffin. The
chief objection to tin being that paraffin makes it such an unsightly
colour, an effect that it would not have on aluminium.
Tea Strainers. — 296. — Tea strainers are carried by some
campers with the following results : First, they get flattened out ;
second, when the leaves swell inside the little circular strainer
the water does not get the tea out of the leaf thoroughly without
a good deal of violent stirring ; third, moving this about in the
liquid is not easy.
A satisfactory tea strainer for camp use does not appear to have
been invented, and it is a matter to which I have not felt called
upon to devote what inventive genius I possess. From article 88
the reader will gather that those of us who are very experienced
follow the simple idea of doing without tea strainers.
" Clouts," — ^297. — This Anglo-Saxon word best describes the
necessary, but inglorious tea-cloths, " wipes," " rags," etc. The
camper must see that they are kept clean — therein, I give him a
task. The best are those made of soft cotton diaper cloth.
To begin with, they lick up grease as well as wet. They are easier
to wash in hot water, and it may be calculated that three or four of
these will get horribly dirty in about a week. They also pack up
into a small compass. I usually start with seven or eight for a
fortnight, and if the worst and roughest wiping is done with the
dirty oije, there is one tolerably clean, and another quite clean to
fall back upon, and one or two more kept for the last day to make
a " clean finish."
CARRYING UTENSILS.
Camp Baskets.— 298. — This, to me, is an interesting topic
because I believe in baskets rather than boxes, partly because
they are light, chiefly because they are less rigid. They are
good humoured, and lend themselves to more packing and to the
carrymg of more stuff than a dead set box. In the next place
they are always respectable, so long as they are intact, and they
are handy to carry.
238 THE camper's handbook
There are several types of baskets suitable for Camping, suit-
able for every species, in fact, of gipsy life, and I wish to specify
a few.
Japanese Baskets. — Tgg. — These are made of grass. They
are to be had in an infinite variety of sizes, always oblong, and on a
good, sound plan. They can be honestly commended for carry-
ing on the cycle, because of their expansibility and lightness.
What is against them is that they are not water-tight, though
they seem to let in but little. They are not very durable because
of their excessive lightness. Don't trust the straps supplied with
these baskets, for they are the veriest shoddy, as with and in all
other commercially fitted articles the world over. All these
straps are minus a mission — they won't hold anything together,,
and though made to look at, they are not worth it.
Wicker Baskets. — ^300. — Wicker baskets, English made, are
the best because of the care bestowed upon the osiers. English
work is less neat than the French, but it is stronger. Baskets for
picnicing purposes may be made of fine willows or split ones.
The singular thing regarding the latter is that they wear longer
than the whole ones. I have a basket that has stood 20 years'
service made of split work, formed to fit beside the centre case of
my canoe, and which has been on every campaign I have
undertaken, except Cycle-Camping, during that period.
There are many baskets one buys split up into a multitude of
sections. These are generally a delusion and a snare. I never
yet could find the division that suited. A plain open basket, brown
or white, but with two coats of varnish to keep it clean and to help
it to stand plenty of wet, is what I have found most convenient.
Basket Hamper. — 301. — For years I have found a big hamper
useful in travelling camp gear from place to place. Basket
makers stupidly put flat handles at the ends for carrying. It had
better be accepted " without a grain of salt," that you cannot
carry a basket unless it has either rigid handles standing out, or
rope handles that start from near the top and reach above the
edges of the lid. 1 his rope should go through a turned wooden
sheath, so that it does not cut or cramp and pull the hand, as an
THE camper's handbook 239
ordinary rope will. Strong stays, or buttons, should be fixed
inside to hold handles. These should be rivetted in place, and the
rope wound round them. Then if the basket be otherwise well
made and carefully used, there is an article for life.
Leather Straps. — 302. — I believe in straps for a good many
reasons, and straps of good quality help campers. All our straps
should have plenty of holes, so that we can strap up a niackintosh
or five sets if needed. All buckles must have runners at the end,
or, at any rate, have a square and not an insane curved end.
Good straps cannot be bought except at good-class bag makers
or saddlers. I find that in straps, as in all else, quality pays.
Whilst dealing with the question of straps, usually they are
wrongly used. They go round a bag instead' of across and under
it. This may need a little explanation, which I gladly give. A
strap may go round the middle, but for carrying it should go from
" fore" to '*aft." Any Japanese bag carried by a strap across the
middle shows a restless desire to slide out of it, and often does !
Regarding straps as applied to baskets. .Avoid as you would
any useless thing, the iron, brass, or metal fittings on a basket
for ordinary Camping use. The best things for baskets are
LEATHER STRAPS, a space being left in the making of the lid for
same to loop through the main frame piece and strap down,
either at the front, or two at the front and one at each end or as
may be desired.
I will close by stating that to go to bag makers is a wise thing
to do if you want some straps, because they always have some
oddments. I buy a little lot thus every year.
CHAPTER XIX.
TOILET.
Toilet Sets,^303.— I am sorry 1
S cannot recommend toilet sets of the
L small valise order, for several reasons
- which I will state. First, they are very
I costly ; secondly, they are an extra
I weight to carry ; thirdly, they are very
i cumbersome, and fourthly, they are
■ distinctly inferior for our purpose, in my
I opinion, to the various things I deal with
in the following articles, and which every individual can collect
and use for himself.
Toilet Bag.— 304. — As mackintosh bags are used for carrying
tea, etc., I suggest a linen bag, duly garnished with a monogram
for this purpose. It should be of a distinct colour so that where-
ever it is it declares itself at once from anything else. This bag
need only be of such a size as will lake the articles about to be
enumerated, together with a small tin of vaseline which comes in
for the skin, the razor-strop, the ferrules of the poles, and a
variety of other things.
Paper Soap.— 305, — Someone, on reading my articles on
Camping, in a magazine, was kind enough to send me some ^ece
soap, if that be the correct name. It is a soap rolled out in thin
layers and packed together like so many gold-beater skins, and
one of these, indeed, is ample to wash oneself at a go. It is
necessai-y to have them kept from damp, or positive wet, of
course. Another thing, on a windy morning there is the liability
of their being blown away !
Soap Box.— 306,— The average soap box is too large for
Camping. A small circular aluminium tooth-powder box, into
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 24!
which can be fitted a rouud cake, will do for a month's hand-and-
face washing, provided good soap is used. This box also makes
an excellent shaving pot.
WTash-hand Basin. — 307. — This is a little mackintosh basin
with slight stiffeners to make it stand firm. It folds flat and
takes up about the room of a pair of gloves. In dry-land
Camping it is a decided convenience for the cleanly camper. It
will dry in about ten minutes in the sun and air. The accom-
panying sketch taken from life illustrates it perfectly.
Razor. — 308. — Razors are best of the hollow-ground order
because they do Iheir work far more swiftly and are more easily
sharpened. There is no necessity to havs them large as
they can be purchased in small sizes. I recommend that they
be carried in a small sheath, for even a " jar" will break their
tender edge, the blades being no thicker than a sheet of paper.
Razor Strop. — 309. — The ordinary commercial strops are
needlessly big, unless Camping in a yacht or van. A good,
-clean strap, well wiped, such as one uses round packages, which
can be held down by the foot or hitched to something, I have
used for years. But a strip of very nice soft leather a foot
24^ THE CAHPEfi'S HAKDBOOK
long, with a good, strong cord loop at one end to go round the
foot, over the top of a tent pole, or the notch of a tree, or a
fence, is what I carry. This should be well dressed by soap,
which should be thoroughly worked in {with oil) before starting.
THE AMATEUR BARBER.
Hot WTater for Shaving,— 310.— My method for having-
HOT WATER FOR SHAVING IS Simple and expeditious. 1 carry a small
round cake of soap in an aluminum tooth-powder box, just about
two inches across by five-eighths-of-an-inch deep. Into the pan
I pour a little water, and into the lid, placed at a slight cant,
half a tea-spoonful of methylated spirit. This latter I ignite. I
then place the other half of the vessel, containing the water, lilted
on side on top of it. The heat has the water boiling in 40 seconds.
It affords all the hot water necessary for shaving, is a great
convenience and saves having to light the stove, or to follow
Cobbett and shave with cold water.
Looliing Glasses. — 311. — Few campers of my acquaintance
can realise the possibilities of very small looking glasses. Most
THE camper's handbook
difficult is it to coDvincc some people that a little thing, where
portability is concerned, is of the tirst consideration, next to actual
capacity. Th^re are three types of glasses alone that are tit for
average Camping. The best kind is that framed in wood, with a
bar at the back, so that it will stand up on the handle of a tin,
THE CAMP MIRROR.
a loaf of bread, the top of a pan, etc., when one shaves sitting on
the floor. It is usually oval, sometimes circular, and the extreme
244 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
size three inches. The advantage of a wood setting is that it
renders it less liable to breakage than those bound in metal. The
next type is that in an aluminium frame, which is circular and
folds up. Owing to the pliability of the metal it requires care. A
hard thing coming in contact with it may break it.
There is a third type, a midget mirror at the bottom of a case,
sometimes a little leather case, in which a brush and comb and
other fitments are packed— a neat " set."
The lid of a " So-soon " aluminium pan, well rubbed, makes
a tolerable mirror, so does a penny tin plate.
Hair Brush.— 312. — Hair brushes to be of any service should
be well made with good bristles for men with an average crop of
hair. The best things I know for the purpose are three inches
long. These, however, are very difficult to get in shops and I
have even had to have them made for my own use. 1 find they do
well for Saturday to Monday trips and for any holiday, afloat or
ashore, on the cycle or otherwise. They supply all the hair
BRUSH necessary. I state this because I have seen a heavy cum-
bersome set carried about in camp, weighing as much as half a
THE camper's hair BRUSH.
gross of these, and after all they can only do the same work.
Moustache brushes can be had anywhere, but they are too weak.
Comb. — 313.— The best for Camping purposes is the small
moustache comb. I see no difference in the results, in using
such a COMB, even in the hair of the handsomest young camper,
than by the use of one three-quarters of a foot in length. A
general expression may be pardoned. Big things in packing,
THE camper's [
unpacking and carrying by all processes of CampiDg are far more
liable to break than small ones, and why take more than you need
when you can help it ?
Bathing^.— 314. — Most " fresh-airists " are fond of bathing.
and most good campers like to have their pitch somewhat adja-
cent to water. The benefits of bathing it would be a waste of
time to dwell upon. The delights — well, that has to rest with the
AFTER AM INVOLUNTARY BATHE.
individual. To a great extent, bathing is a matter of habit. The
terrors that people have of all- 1 he-year-round bathing almost
vanish to the man who actually pursues it. The writer bathed
throughout the winter in the North Sea, and often passed over
246 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
seven inches of snow to get to the beach. Bathing isa freshener.
It thoroughly warms one. It gives fine exercise. Supposing,
for instance, one does not have the morning bath, the towel drill,
which is a beneficial exercise for the muscles, is missed.
It Iteeps the body and arms in trim, as well as the pores open.
Towel drill carried out energetically is a model of Sandowism.
Bathing Costume. — 315. — I should recommend the bather
to carry a costume. Probably in nine cases out of twelve he can
bathe without using it, but the trouble is to get a thing that can
be easily put on and taken otf. As a rule, when they are wet,<it
needs a second party to help them off. What one would call 40
inches is indeed small for 36, so get one several sizes too large.
The advantage of such a costume is Ihat it can be used when
ordinary bathing drawers would be prohibited or improper.
CHAPTER XX.
PEGS AND SLIDES-
Tent Pegs.— 316.— These are of
various sorts and vastly varj^ng sizes.
The largest are used for marquees,
and are made of wood, elm being
best. Their style and form is uniform
as this illustration. They have been
hit upon quite independently, it vi'ould
appear, by tent builders in all parts of
the world. Necessities and condi-
tions have determined this.
The ears are, of course, to take the rope or loop. The pegs are
driven in at an angle of about 30 degrees to hold the rope over
the ear. Wooden tent pegs run from 9 to 15 inches in length,
and I to 1 1 inches broadside and are eared with a hatchet. Ail
the edges should be bevelled off.
Boat and river tents arc supplied with pegs of this kind, ij inches
long, which are carried in bags. Often a tent, nol more than 7 feet
is supplied with these big pegs. They are a little load in them-
selves, a.nif a mallet has to be carried to drive them in. They
are cheaper than the handy iron pegs I introduced 30 years ago
for such tents. A whole set of iron pegs linked up make a
bundle the size of the mallet head, and yet they do the work
with half the labour.
In forest Camping, such as on the shores of Canadian or
Norwegian lakes, and on the greater rivers of Canada and the
States, the camper cuts his pegs nightly for the tent, which he
/
248 THE camper's handbook
suspends from a couple of trees, thus dispensing with poles.
If the camp is moved often, even for a night, he will dp this.
The axe that cuts also drives them in, and if one splits or breaks,.
it matters little, as another is soon cut.
Hb"w to use Pegs. — ^317. — The angles that should be adopted
for putting in tent pegs can soon be found by practice. In well-
trodden loam the peg may be inserted almost vertical, though it
is an absurd thing to do.
It is wrong- also to press the peg into the ground at too
shallow an angle. The accompanying illustration A shows the
result of this." It is taken from the memory of an effort I once
• • ^ ."**•-
saw a camper make, of pushing his pegs in with the fingers.
What is commonly done is to put the peg in quite vertical, as
shown in cut B, in which case the upward draw pulls it out. If
the strain is taken at an angle the bottom reverse pressure of the
flat point of the peg helps to stay it.
In illustration C we have practically a right angle between the
line and the angle of th« peg. The pull, therefore, is lateral, and
hence firm.
At the corners of the tent, where the pull of course, is greater,
the peg has a tendency to work up, particularly if the ground is
faulty. It is a good plan to have four stronger pegs for the
corners, i.e., when small pegs are the rule, or to use a second peg
as shown by D.
A line is drawn here by mistake, it should, of course, have been
the corner of the tent. Still, the pull is practically the same. The
pegs are represented as only partially put in the ground so as to
THE camper's handbook 249
illustrate the application of the second peg. Tie a lanyard to the
eye of the main peg, and make it fast to second one, and so take
part of the strain off the first. This will always hold the corners.
It is best to take three or four extra pegs. They do not " hurt
to carry, but the camper may feel hurt when, having lost one or
two, finds himself short. Weak, careless pegging down of a tent
will bring up a hurricane sooner than "Old Moore" or an American
• weather cable.
Pegs in Soft Ground. — 318. — Supposing you are at all in
doubt, and there is the liability of the wind blowing on to your
habitation, stones, preferably those with a flat face, if such are to
be had, weighing about five pounds each, should be placed on the
corners and guy pegs. Though the weight is little, it prevents the
withdrawal of the pegs.
Gravelly ground is a nuisance. There are two ways of getting
pegs into it. One is to hammer them with stones, which may bend
and blunt them ; another is to carefully wriggle away until an
opening can be found between the stones, and then a few fuller
strokes drive and fasten the peg. There is very little fear of one
so fixed " drawing."
tt
iDra'wing" Pegs. — ^319, — The first cause of pegs "drawing'^
is defective ground. The second is wet, which causes shrinkage
in the cloth and lines. Certain kinds of lines draw up enormously
when they are new. The plaited linen cord for light tents, i.e.,
the same cord, but thinner, as is used for halyards of sailing boats
and for the best kinds of sash weights, shrinks but little. It is the
twisted line that " takes up " most, such as the best ** French" line.
250 THE camper's handbook
But when this gets old it is delightful, it^almost ceases to draw
and it works freely.
Iron Pegs. — ^320. — It will be found generally that iron pegs
have many advantages. I wish to enumerate them. They take
up less room because they can be made one-eighth the size of
wooden ones, and are, therefore, quite as hght. They can be
stowed away almost anywhere, even in a pocket. Lost ones can
temporarily be replaced wherever there is an iron rod and a
smith.
IRON PEG.
By having a head bent or forged into an eye they can be strung
together. They can be thrust in by the foot in decent ground,
even my 9-inch — the largest size — " mooring" pegs. Iron pegs are
never in the way. They cannot be burned^ never split, and rarely
bend. They do not need large coarse loops. Spare ones can be
carried without inconvenience. Galvanised, they do not rust.
They can be used for other purposes. Taking it all round one
wonders at people using an5rthing else.
Aluminium Pegs. — 321. — It may seem inconceivable that
metal so pliant should be used for tent pegs, but it is by some
Cycle-Campers. I have given publication to my unfortunate
experience in their use. But I tried them thoroughly on many
occasions, and the last time I did so — last in every sense — was on
a trip which began in Connemara and extended over the whole
of the S.W. seaboard of Ireland. I never pitched my tent
without one or more pegs being badly bent, and almost every
THE camper's handbook 251
morning they had to be straightened by the use of stones. They
were three-sixteenths in diameter and 4J inches long for my
ii-oz. tent. For the next "cruise on wheels" I used iron pegs
of the same dimensions and only bent one, and that on rocky
ground. The great merit of aluminium, however, is its wonderful
lightness, and such pegs used with care and made, say, of five-
sixteenths wire, 6 inches long, ought to do well. On stony
^ound they are at a disadvantage.
Aluminium may be bought in bars, cut in lengths, and hammered
cbld to shape readily at home. In that way they are cheap. The
moral effect on Christian campers using them, however, may
make them costly.
Dimensions of Iron Pegs.— -322.— 'In this case we must
consider the sizes of tents to find lengths, form, and thickness.
The following are my tested dimensions, and used nearly all over
the world, {a) For a mountain tent, 9-ft. x lo-ft., to admit
chairs, table, etc., the iron pegs should be 8 inches long, i-inch
thick. In these dimensions, winds and the variableness of ground
must be taken into consideration. All points should be ^tf/-sharp-
cned. Ordinary wrought iron is best, but it must be galvanised
to save rusting, which is harmful to loops. The number required
for such a tent would be 30, costing probably 6d. each. A
lent of this type should have double guy Unes for each 1 pole.
The upper end of these pegs should be bent over forming
an eye to hold the loop. They should be |-inch with a length
of 7 J inches for homework, i.e., for this same 1 tent.
(b) The boat tent.— This should be 7-ft. square. Pegs for this
will do in J-inch iron, 7 inches long, formed and in all other
respects the same as the mountain tent.
(c) A big cycle tent of thin material, with light poles, say, 6-ft
every way, should have 6-inch pegs J-inch thick.
252 THE camper's handbook
(d) Pegs for a " Wigwam " cycle tent, 4-ft. 6-ins. square, ought
to be made 4 J inches long and three-sixteenths-of-an-inch thick.
How to String Pegs. — ^323. — As I pointed out, tent pegs
must have a bent head to hold the loop, and to enable one to
"thread" them. It is best to have a lanyard, with a loose 8-inch
end and another of 15 inches permanently fixed to a selected peg.
This may be tied or spHced. Use a piece of good linen line, with
the ends " served." Frayed ends damn any man's reputation, and
reflect on his character. When the tent is struck, all the pegs
PEGS STRUNG.
should be sHd upon the lanyard like beads. The strings, by two
or three turns round the thin ends of the bundle, and then half-
turn under loops over one peg, drawn up tight and tied to the
loose end, make the pegs become a solid body. They may be
thrown yards, and will not part. I could mention many cases
in which fellows' pegs are thrown like scraps into the bags, with
disastrous results as to time lost.
Make-Shift Pegs. — ^324. — There are various kinds of tem-
porary pegs, such as, for instance, common iron skewers of a
solid build, as used by butchers. They do fairly well for small
and light tents, but they bend very readily and are not too secure.
They cannot be used in gravelly ground at all.
A better type of make-shift pegs is the stock galvanised kind as
used for driving into walls for tying up shrubs and trees. There
is a little eye in the flattened end. They are straight bars of
metal, with a blunted point and a small rough head.
One enterprising camper has made for lightness sake, hollow
tubular pegs, and has gone to the trouble of •* brazing in" solid
points ! All honour to the camper for such exacting enterprise
as to carry Camping things to such a state of refinement. If he
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
sees this, I wish to preserve one of his pegs for my
camp oddments, if he will oblige.
Shape of SJides.— 325.— Some are made to look pretty.
There is no harm in that. I illustrate four of plain design in
actual sizes. The best wood is elm, walnut or teak. I use very
small ones for the cycle tent, ij-iri. by j-in. by ^-in. thick, and
they do splendidly, made of teak, and the holes in this fine wood
do not wear. Elm is a wood that does not split. Oak may be
used — I have some, in fact. I would finally say that for folding
"SEASIDE." "BOATING." "CVULE." "WIGWAM."
in and taking with a tent, wood does not bend as the iron and
brass ones do, nor is there any fear of corrosion or rust or iron-
mould on the fabric from wood. 1 have, therefore, determined
never again to use any other. Nothing but what is good should
be said of the dead, the absent or wooden slides.
254 THK camper's HANDBOOK
Types of Slides. — ^326. — There are many types of slides
now in use. There is the (a) curl grip metal, (d) the bent wire slide,
(c) a sort of machine bent iron arrangement, and (d) the prehistoric
— the ones I like best, and have seen most in camp, at the War
Office and elsewhere, in action. I have tried others also,
including (e) a brass one with a crank bend in the middle that bites
fairly well. When all is said and done however, I recommend
strongly the ancient one of wood.
Dimensions of Slides. —327. —(i^
DIVISION VI.
We now come to the great question of TENTS — their fabrics^
typeSf planning J making, and accessories^ including poles and their
dimensions. If the clauses dealing therewith seem somewhat short and
terse f nevertheless an effort is made to embody every true and
essential point.
The mighty question of STOVES— undoubtedly simplified of late by
that cliverest of all^ the ** Primus " Familv --concludes this division.
CHAPTER XXII.
FABRICS FOR TENTS.
Silk.— 343.- The best for tents
is undoubtedly Japanese. Us
strength, proportioned to it^, ■
thickness, is many times tlial of
fine lawn. II is a splendid wet-
resister, and folds into a very
small compass — one-fourtti ttiat
of the finest linen and one-half
that of lawn. It is difficult to
procure in the colour that seems
to suit the purpose best, viz., a
light khaki, which does not show
dirt, protects from the glare of the sun, and yet admits ample
light. It is retailed at 4/- per yard and its width is 36 inches,
but only one firm keeps it at that price. I have procured some
from abroad, had it dyed to a proper shade, and it is, I believe,
of a better quality, and at a lesser rate.
" Thintus." — 344. — This is a material somewhat like Japanese
silk, both as to touch and appearance, but made of very fine
cotton. It is not, however, as close as silk. It makes the lightest
cycle tent possible — apart from silk — its weight being two-thirds
of best, and half of ordinary lawn.
It is also suitable for fly sheets. On the day I write this, I find
that a " Canadian " made in this new material, with a linen roof
and eaves, 5-ft. 6.ins. wide, 6-ft. 3-ins. long, and 5-ft. 6-ins. high,
weighs 3i-lbs. For a cycle tent it would add i^-lbs. The camper
can consider whether the daily carrying of this additional weight
is a barrier.
Lawn.— 345. — There are many qualities of this material, and
THE camper's handbook 26 1
it is known by various names. To simply ask for lawn might
often produce a material very different, and quite inadequate and
unsuitable. For cycle tents it is, on the whole, pre-eminent.
Possibly some lo miles of it have been used up for cycle tents
since I first introduced it.
Egyptian cotton is 15 per cent, stronger than American or
Indian, because the fibre is stronger and finer. The best quality
of lawn, and the best of all other cotton goods, is now made of
Egyptian cotton, which is the finest in the world. The price of
the best is somewhere about 8Jd. per yard. I learn that all
Egyptian stuff has recently gone up in price. It is generally
made in peculiar drabs, neither very permanent or suitable-
The colour which stands best is a rich khaki shade. The term
- • khaki" is Indian, descriptive of clay. In cotton, it is the most
durable shade, next to red.
Linen and Holland. — ^346. — Linen varies greatly in weight
and quality. Excellent quality woollen goods are costly, because
of the weight of wool. Linen is often costly, because of its
fineness. The finest linen makes splendid tents and is of about
three times the strength of lawn, about one-and-a-haJf times the
bulk, twice the weight, and double the cost per yard. The fibre
is heavier. The fineness, closeness, and compact method of its
manufacture, which adds to its strength, also accounts partly
for its weight. It should be used for tents in its natural colour,
not bleached. A white tent is an objectionable and unpleasant
covering in the sun, and besides, is soon soiled.
Calico " Sheeting." — 347. — ^This is supplied in unbleached
and bleached form. It is very strong and suits substantial tents,
for boating particularly. It is much too heavy for Cycle.
Camping. It would do for small, round tents, " cottage " models,
or tents as an annexe to vans.
Brov^n Calico. — 348. — This caUco may be had from 2|d. —
very common, of course — up to 7id. per yard. Apart from its
objectionable whiteness, it makes a tolerable tent. A tent, from
262 THE camper's HANDBOOK
-6 to 7-ft. square, may be produced at somewhere about 9/- or
10/-. The material can be bought at any second class draper.
To procure it, find the lowest class store in the cheapest locality,
and you will get what you require. For a lad beginning to camp
arid who, with the help of his sister, intends to make his own
tent, nothing more serviceable can be had for the price. Besides
it will give him all the pride and pleasure of a £^ 4s. silk tent,
and he'll sleep just as well.
Cotton Duck. — ^349. — This is a special tent material, mostly
made in America. It is used for small marquees, permanent
tents, and tents to hire out. It bulks considerably, is fairly heavy
^nd needs, of course, by reason of size and weight, strong staying
lines and poles.
Compared with linen, in make and weight it is half the price.
In choosing this stuff, unless you have a knowledge of fabrics,
■consult an expert as to quality. Thus, a tent of duck at 60/- may
be dear in the end, and one at 100/- cheap, for just the same
reason that quality in a tent tells.
Heavy Tent Cotton Duck. — ^350.— This is specially made
for tents. It runs to about 36-ins. in width, is strong, with yarns
well twisted and well woven. For permanent camps, tennis and
boating tents, it is very good and will stand up to 20-f t. long by
15-ft. broad. It is made in Lancashire, of American cotton, arid
may be relied upon.
Unbleached Wigan Sheeting. — ^351. — This is fine stuff,
though, when exposed to the air and damp, gets wet and dries
again, it thickens and bleaches white. It makes splendid boating
tents up to lo-ft. square, and with strong staying at all parts will
stand fairly well. It is procurable in varying weights, and its
price is about 5Jd. per yard, at, say, 40-ins. in width. It bulks a
_good deal and, alas, has the objectionable whiteness one docs
not, as a rule, like in a tent.
Proofed Canvases. — ^352. — Here we have a large compass
•of weights. That which is best known is the green Willesden
THE camper's handbook 263
stuff, prepared by a method of proofing said to render it water-
proof. To a degree this is correct, but the term " waterproof "
must be qualified. The heavier makes of canvas are waterproof
without any preparation, hence, our water buckets. In the use
of canvas for tents the tendency is to use too much weight.
Cotton, of course, is less than half the strength of linen, even
when thicker.
There are so many weights and makes and degrees of quality
in linen goods, thai it is simply a question of obtaining the
strength that any special requirements may seem to demand.
Canvas may be had from 5d. to 3/6 per yard. The gossamer linen
I use is 1/4 to 1/6 and unbleached, and is the stuff used for the
finest collars and shirt fronts.
Holland, from 40-ins. to 80-ins. in width, makes grand tents.
They will last for many years and are strong wet-resisters. The
weight is 30 per cent more than cotton of the same thickness.
Atmospheric Effect on Fabrics. — ^353. — This is, indeed,
remarkable. Light, heat, and wet alternating with dry, act
and re-act on all kinds of fabrics. Wet contracts, dry causes
expansion. Light tones down colours, and causes them to fade.
The straining of lines and loops makes tents grow Hterally.
Let us follow this out. My fixing on 5-ft. 9-ins. every way
struck some people as absurdly small. Why those dimensions ?
Simply, experience had taught me that I should in reality get a
6-ft. tent, and that, for over 30 years, I found ample for two or
even three men.
But we must not dismiss this subject too readily. If this tent
were always in a dry atmosphere, that is, what might be termed
a transmitted air, inside a building, there would be little stretch-
ing, but the action of wet, which shrinks, causes a greater
expansion afterwards than if the fabric had never been wet. As
it dries it grows, and this does not apply merely to light tents.
An experiment gave an expansion of 4-ins. in a material, 6o-ins.
wide, the cross way. Take another case. I have a stout red
striped linen tent, the red stripe being procured by a cotton warp
(cotton holds scarlet dye, linen will not so permanently). This tent
was made to 6-ft. 6-ins. every way. It is now 7-ft. 3-ins.
364 THE CAMPER'S HANDBOOK
and will peg out to 8-ft. in the middle. It has had 15 years' use,
but here is the fact, it is still growing.
There are many limitations imposed for small portable tents for
the mimic yachts called canoes, and for that fragile but grand
little conveyance, the cycle, so these varying growlhs, perpetual
growths rather, had better be tept in mind at the start, or trouble
will follow with poles.
■Wind Friction on Tents. — 354. — It may not be generally
known that wind friction wears everything on which it plays,
particularly fabrics. Hard winds, blowing long on tents, thins
the stuff,,and literally weakensit, i.e., wears it.
CHAPTER XXIII.
I. -TYPES OF TENTS.
Special Tents and their Uses.— 355. —
Though the tent may be treated as thoronghljr
as may be, I must add that it is only one
item in the outfit.
Anextremelysimpledrawingona later page
shows variations and proportions which will
need little explanation. There are three
main considerations in regard to designing
a tent, (i) What is it for? {2) Where will it be used?
<3) How MUCH will it be used? Really experienced campers
have various itinds ot tents. Perhaps the following catalogue of
my own possessions in that direction will explain the bearings of
the points just quoted.
No. r. — Boating tent, 7-ft. every way, made in striped linen —
magnificent stuff for such a purpose. It has a fly sheet, weighs
S-lbs.-, takes three persons comfortably, and four minus dis-
comfort.
No. 2. — Canoe tent. An "A" 6-ft. every way, which weighs
3-lbs.; also made in fancy striped material. Takes two comfort-
ably an^ three as No. i.
No. ^ — A simple "A" tent for carrying on a bicycle, 5-{t. 9-ins.
every way — by stretching and use, it now exceeds 6-ft. 3-ins.
Weighs 2-lbs. 8-ozs., proofed and holding the dirt of years.
Takes two comfortably, and in '■ Cycle and Camp " trip took four
.badly.
No. 4. — " Wigwam * or Phanlom Tent, 4-ft. 6-ins. every way,
encept its length, which is 6'ft. Made of Japanese silk, wei^s
11^-ozs., and by its help the gi-eater part of Ireland has been
«ncircled. taken along its seaboard roads often in winds and rains.
Takes one or two quite comfortably.
No, 1,. — A red silk " Gipsy." It has been used at many camps
55
04
O
Q
CO
CO
CO
Oh
O
<
o;
2
l-H
o
o
O
•4:
b
O
Oii
5^
CO
H
<
THE camper's handbook 267
and demonstrations in public. Takes two very comfortably, and
has taken three without discomfort. Weighs 13-ozs.
No. 6. — ^Sporting Tent. An "A" tent with a wide base, and to
lessen windage, only 5-ft. 3-ins. high. It is made of fine linen to
stand anything, on moors, lake and river shores for fishing.
All its lines are strong. Weighs 4i-lbs., and will sleep from two
to five persons, the base being 6-f t. 9-ins.
No. 7. — Garden Lean-to. By two battens with hooks which
hitch into a plinth nailed to the garden wall, I erect the Lean-to!
It can be put up in five minutes, and taken down, and is used for
reading and resting in a quiet time in the garden.
No. 8. — This is a successful plan of turning a sailing yawl into a
yacht, by a fine " Deck " tent.
No. 9. — The " Canadian " for two men to camp with cycle.
No. 10. — Newly made "Tee-Pee" Indian. A new model to
sleep four men. An effort to make a small " Bell " tent without
the nuisance of a centre pole.
Tents in Profile. — ^356. — The first in the series is a little "Lean-
to," shown in the small illustration (355), and mentioned in
No. 7. A batten is nailed to the wall, with an eye at either
end. Two sloping roof battens or bearers with a hook therein
enter the eyes. Then there is a hinge drop piece 2-ft. high at the
lower end, and another cross piece or strut that holds the two out.
Over these the tent of striped material is simply thrown. Brass
buttons are screwed into the bearer, and holes in the tent corres-
pond and fit over them. Here is the thing in which I have spent
hundreds of pleasant hours reading, composing addresses, study-
ing maps, and — why should it not be mentioned r — day sleeping.
The following outlines of tents are drawn to scale : —
No. I. — Army Bell tent of the larger size.
No. 2. — Large Boating or Seaside tent, known by various
names, as " Clyde," " Large Cottage," etc., about 8-ft. ever}^
way.
No. 3. — "Cabin" Cycle tent, to sleep three or four, or
five on a pinch.
No. 4. — Little " Canadian," and a jolly little tent it is.
No. 5,— Original "A"
No. 4A.— " Gipsy/'
368 THE camper's HANDBOOK
No, 6. — Real Gipsy's, of bent hoops.
No. 7. — Old Army Bivouac tent, so called because it was
or now is, the regulation tent supplied to the French Army
The "Cabin." — 357. — This is a very commodious tent. It is
wonderful, indeed, what a foot in length or width does in these
small portable tents. Though this is marked 7-fl. it should be
made 6-ft. 6-ins., as indeed this was. The stretching is great.
The "Cabin."
until it becomes too long for the poles. Therefore, to get a 7-H-
cut it 6-ft. 6-ins. As a suggestion, all tents should be made a
little less than the measurements if in thin material.
The best dimensions for a cycle " Cabin " are as follows :— Wall
(not to exceed) a-ft. ; roof slope, 5-ft. 3-ins. ; slope of fly sheet.
i
<
o
X
c
270 THE camper's handbook
5-ft 6-ins. ; elevation, 5-f t. 9-ins. ; floor length and floor width
6-ft. to 6-ft. 6-ins. each.
Weight. — Tent proper, about 3-lbs. in lawn; fly sheet, i-lb.
8-ozs. ; set of 18 iron pegs, 5i-ins. by |-in. turned over heads,
about I -lb. lo-ozs.
As this tent differs from the origjinal " Clyde " or " Cottage " I
venture to christen it the "Cabin." What are the simplifications ?
Instead of two separate lines and pegs, I have one line that
descends from the corners and centre of both tent and fly, and
the same pegs do for both. The method is simple. There is an
eye on the tent, into which a tiny brass hook goes from the end
of guy line, the peg permanently left on and set out at 45 degrees,
though there is a loose hook which enters a small eyelet in the
fly sheet, the end of which is knotted to a slide. They work
freely and with equal strain. The fly sheet and the tent can both
be eased off for wet or tightened when the sun shines.
^'Canadian.*' — 358. — This is a drawing of my very latest tent
design, which makes, for light Camping, the ninth model.*^ Its
particular points are that the roof has 6-in. eaves and it is made
oifine quality semi-bleached linen. The material admits only " early
spray," and after that, the heavier the rain the greater its wet
resistance. My aim was to have a tent as proof against heavy
wet as though it had a fly sheet, and yet to do without one.
In the next place, to have a form of tent which would be rigid in
wind, that could be used by myself and a friend in the Highlands
or the wild coast of Ireland. In order to combat the extra weight
the ends and walls are of ** Thintus."
The Tests it stood: — A pail of water Avas thrown on the roof,
with several inside, probably to the occupants' alarm, but the
spraying was very slight. After a few minutes, I ordered the
operation to be repeated, and there was no more effect than a
thunder shower would have on slates.
Its weight is 3i-lbs.
The dimensions are : 5-ft. 6-ins. high, 5-ft. 6-ins. wide, 6-ft. long.
Nicely folded it makes a roll of loj-ins. x 4i-ins.
- Since, a tenth has come to light, and I like it, i.e., the "Tee-Pee"
see 361).
THE camper's handbook
271
For DOUBLE-Camping I consider it is " per fecta." Its walls,
though low, make it big enough for four, even to sleep in, at a
crush, but for three it is ample.
It is fitted with " Wigwam " poles. It stood powerful winds
and very heavy rain during 1907 Henley week.
^K>KVK'Sti\^C^iV'
C4//fTA/yy^
The "Gipsy." — ^359. — Perhaps no type of tent has afforded
greater delight or been so popular as this one. What are its
points ? Almost vertical walls : therefore dry. It does not show
the same tendency to sag as an "A" does, at the under pressure
side. The wider spread of the roof gives material inward head-
room. A wider spread than 27-ins. at head and 5-ft. 6-ins, floor
gives, on the whole, the best result.
Poles longer than 27-ins. cannot well be carried on the cycle.
Another point: the "Gipsy" is a picturesque little thing. It is
only a trifle more difficult to make than the ordinary "A." The
272
THE camper's handbook
stretchers must be fixed outside the poles. The ends are slotted
3-ins. inside the ring so that doors go outside stretcher, and the
rings at the end must be very strong ones, three-^sixteenths^of-an-
inch brass, three-eighths-of-an-inch opening* They iliust be sewn
on with four-cord thread, twisted and well waxed, or carpet thread,
and strongly stayed inside with canvas. A "Gipsy" tent has only
two guys in the ordinary way, but it should have a stay and the
following is the method of making it : —
Carry up line to E and give it one or two turns round the
pole head, drawing the pole towards you a little out of the
The Revised "Double Gipsy."
vertical. Next carry the slide end of stay down to the i other
ground peg, running the line over same, and draw up the slide
stay till it is tight on both sides. This keeps the tent as steady
as a house. So long as the pegs hold, it cannot shift or blow
over. Don't omit side parrells also (see "Wigwam").
The difference between the "gipsy" and the "A" is thatithe
former has more head room, straighter walls, and a flatter roof^
The elevation is slightly lessened to counteract the extra weight
of material and " windage." If I am personally asked to advise,.
I still pin my faith to the " gipsy," which has been described
as " an ingenious bit of tent architecture." It will sleep, without
inconvenience, three persons, and only weighs a few ounces
more than the " A." The tent floor, A to B, is 5-ft. 6-ins. The
height from O to E is 5-ft. 6-ins. G to C is 2-ft. 3-ins ; whilst
the length, C to D, is two breadths, or 5-ft. ii-ins.
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 273
" Giant Gipsy."— 360. — As this tent has been put through the
usual testing and not found wanting in one single particular,
from my technical standpoint at least, it soon got named the
"GIANT GIPSY." I urged that it was not a "Gipsy," and the
natural term I will admit is, the " Wigwam-Gipsy." The material
is light, but strong, again made, of course, from my favourite
Egyptian cotton in the natural colour of that cotton, a warm
cream shade. Its dimensions may interest those who contem-
plate erecting a fixed camp from which to radiate. They arc
10-ft. 6-ins. long, lo-ft, wide, and 7-ft. 6-ins. high.
THK "GIANT Girsv."
When pegged it is 12-ft. across from side to side ; it pegs out
fully to ii-ft. long, and with the descending angle foot of the door
it gives a ground spread lenglh wise of about i8-ft. The poles are
made of white spruce, finished natural colour, with a display of
brass ferruling that makes the whole almost ornate in its delicate
finish, yet it is all strong. Its weight is only 10-lbs.
The object of such a tent is to hold concerts and mectiijgs
in when it is wet at N.C.C.C. camps. The next object of its being
is to allow those who ari; wantin}" to seo what Cycle-Camping
possibilities are, and to get an inkling how to do it, to come to the
official camps and be lodged for one shilling per night.
The " Tee-Pee." — 361. — Ha\'ing frequently been asked as to
the best kind of tent that would, in the simplest way, afford most
accommodation for a party, I have designed a new type of
circular tent.
True to its name, it is decorated. There are two poles, and
their object is to hold the tent up of coi
nuisance of a centre pole, which is always i
in any form.
After planning, erecting, and testing in actual use, I find it
affords a remarkable amount of room, and is very weatlierly and
THE camper's handbook
275
comfortable. It is built of " Assouan," and a severe test with the
watering- can caused no spray. Its deep eaves shed the fall so
well that the sides keep dry.
When I could see a way of getting rid of the centre pole, as
used in Bell tents, adopting the forked or " Wigwam" poles, light
SCAVt PEtT
dawned, and I constructed this tent on the Red Man's model, but
with very low walls and limited height and no centre pole. The
walls are : E to H, i8-ins. ; elevation, O to D, 7-ft. ; floor, 8-ft.»
276 THE camper's handbook
which after a few sets out will be 9-ft. (see diagram). This tent
will sleep five. Its weight (made in Assouan cloth, which I deem-
the best) is 3:i-lbs.
The dead end, where all seams join, is finished by a cord gromet
sewn to the well-stayed termination, and so fits round the lashed
pole ends. It cannot work out of its place, and should it threaten
to, there are lanyards to stop it. The roof is made in seven,,
eight, nine, or ten sections. Nine guy pegs loop to each seam..
The door left open on one side and a ventilator high up give a
flow of air without a draught. In the day-time the walls fasten
up by strings — a decided advantage. . •
The whole of the floor space is most convenient to a party to-
get out of each other's way. They can cook or take meals
spread out in the middle, round in a circle all facing each other.
In other words, the tent is a jolly addition to my Camping "fleet,"
the tenth model that I have designed for light-life Camping
The price of such a tent would probably be, in lawn about 35/- ;
in linen or Assouan cloth somewhere about 45/- to 50/- at a rough
guess.
How TO Cut it. '
Draw line B E.
Make centre a pivot, and mark length of each seam 6 to 7-ins. i
Sweep from B to C to a line and chalk.
For a spread-eagle model, C to B makes roof. In this case, cut
two breadths, one on each side, above construction line E H, which
with 2-ft. width per section, gives us a floor space of 8-ft. 4-ins.,.
or total length of ground level.
I have lessened this model to save pole length, viz., 6-f t. to 7-f t.
6-ins. floor, 6-ft. roof, i8-ins. walls.
The ** Brigand." — ^362. — Before I describe this tent and how
to make it, I wish to record the fact that it is not original so far
as I am concerned. I deeply regret my inability to give the
credit to its originator — I believe an American.
The tent has five joined- up laths, which may be carried tied
to the backbone of a cycle, or strapped on to the off side of the
back fork.
I have designed the present tent to be only 4-ft. high. Of
course, the weight-killing men, and I am one of them, will be
THE CAMPER!
277
asking, what about weight? Ihat is a consideration that may
be carried to the extreme. A lack of weight that means a lack
of comfort and utility is undesirable, but 1 will give the particu-
lars. The battens or hoops ii-ft. lo-ins. long, i^-lbs., and the
total weight of tent, i-lb, ji-ozs.
How TO Cut the Tent.
— I have endeavoured to put the diagram in the simplest form
possible. Draw the construction line A E. Mark the centre B.
This becomes the radius. B to A is elevation of tent when set,
4-ft. Square out from B to F 4.ft. 6-ins. Mark up F to C
i-ft. 6-ins. At half way from F to A mark G out 4-ft, 4-ins.
Mark H 3-ft. ij-ins. Point E is 6-ft. This is for pegging out.
From C mark curtain, J, about 9-ins. From J to E draw straight
line M, and throw i-ft. on round as dotted line. N N should be
4-ins. allowed on for overlap of front, whilst P P is underlap.
'nie small dots represent hooks, and on Ihe inside, half way
between, the strings to tie.
278
THE camper's handbook
Minor Suggestions.
There should be three strings at intervals around the ridge to
tie it to the pole, and at 6-ins. apart from A, where I put an
upright stroke, there should be two loops to run the poles in.
Will the reader turn to L ? Here is a mole on the outside, and
through an eyelet hole attached to the mole is a lanyard, marked
Ntll
Waw^lfi^ Scctiofl)
CutTroq Sech'D^^
ScAtr 4 '« I Poor
Q. This is to hold the bottom of the tent in place, and adjust
the strain. The extension at M and E is to peg it out. It makes
a very long floor, and is a nice shelter to cook under, and if a
THE CAMPER S HANDBOOK
279
side shower comes on, operations can go on practically in the
open. N is the foot of the under tape for the hooks on section i ,
and E represents how the tape should be carried down the outer
edge only.
Second Half of Tent.
This faint outline has a little mission which I will explain.
Those who have plenty of time and are fond of using the sewing
machine, would find a slight advantage in the construction of
this tent if they cut it the same as some scientific sails for boats
are supposed to be constructed, i.e., in sections, and have the
Nmi
downward pull to the loop opposite each seam. I am saying that,
having draw^n the loop on at the ground level.
The Poles.
I have sketched batten F, No. Ill, two-thirds full size. There is a
small leather cleat C, whipped on E, through which the lanyard B,
marked L on the drawing, pulls through hole A, and pulls the
tent down and holds it.
Joining of the Battens.
This is done by a rivet with a broad copper head, G, and
copper washer, F (IV). A is a loose but oblong ring. E
28o THE camper's HANDBOOK
represents the tapering of one section, and B that same ring A
pushed over until it locks and holds the five battens as firm as if
in one piece.
N^ IV
Folding of the Battens.
Diagram V is the battens as they fold up fiat, making a total
of 27-ins. when folded.
n? V
fejs
PUf? for Jevnfs To provide coropacf folc'in^
Dimensions of Timber.
The width of batten should be ij-ins., its thickness five-sixteenths.
It should be made of hickory, ash, or elm. All the edges to be
bevelled ofE, i.e., just the sharp edge taken off.
The total length should be divided up into five sections,
allowing for the necessary 3 j-in. overlap at joints. They need
no bending at all, being as pliable as a fly rod.
In the ordinary way "pockets" would be best to run the
batten through.
Van Tent. — ^363. — Most of the caravans that I have met
with, carry a tent as a sort of annexe. Sometimes it is used
regularly, sometimes occasionally. It is best to have one in
readiness, which must give a greater feeling of independence, for
it can either be used by the driver, by men while ladies use the
van, or by a guest or two, as the case might be. The best
materials are light weight cotton sheeting, purposely made, by
the way, for light tents; or else linen. Ticking may be used,
and almost any kind of fabric of sufficient strength, and sup-
THE camper's handbook 28 1
posing the van owner has one of the " Celebrated " cycle tents, it
can be used with impunity and, indeed, will stand a long time
and give fine accommodation.
Union silk — wrongly named — as used for racing sails, is a
fine fabric. I have christened it " Assouan."
Lady Arthur Grosvenor has adopted the "Double Motor Gipsy,"
and a " Wigwam " for the outfit of her remarkable and now well-
known expedition of 1907 through the Midlands.
Family Tent. — ^364. — A family camp should consist of two
or three tents. There should be a small tent in which the men
can sleep. An old " Bell " would do or a " Cottage " of 7-ft. all
ways, which will sleep three or four in comfort, on the ground, of
course — the best bed and softest. There should be another of
say not less than 9-ft. by 7-ft. 6-ins. high, with a table to accom-
modate the party and removable benches or small chairs. This
would be the dining room. The ladies might sleep in a 7 footer,
on a tarpaulin sheet with thin mattresses or on portable beds, or
a rubber mattress. Such a tent could easily accommodate
four. If a pretty complete camp for a month is to be fixed, it
would be well to have some sort of a roof erected on posts, say, of
oiled calico. It will also do duty for a kitchen in which to make
preparations for meals and so on. See illustration on page 24
which I took of a camp on a small island in the Shannon, in the
occupation of Mr. Lloyd and family. There were altogether five
tents on the open airy pitch. As a model for such a dining room
the " Giant* Gipsy" is worth attention.
Seaside Tents. — 365. — It is almost impossible to get seaside
TENTS pitched in certain shelter, yet with a view of the sea.
Therefore one of the more massive equipments should be
selected. Much depends, indeed, on the site. It is a common
thing to see such tents erected on the most exposed positions.
Therein lies the necessity, not for extremely heavy tents, such as
may be hired but rarely owned by private individuals, but for
strength. Apart from whatever power of structure the tents may
have, there are many points in favour of having these family
tents of a fairly strong type, with an ample latitude for size,
mounted on strong poles, fitted with stout guy lines and using
wooden pegs, with a cheap wood floor.
282 THE camper's handbook
If asked again, as I have so often been, how to get shelter by
the sea, I say get shelter from S.W. winds and you have little to
fear. If the pitch is to be for a fortnight, rather than face
possible S.W. gusts, make your pitch a distance from the shore,
in a paddock, or under a hedge.
Pedestrian Tent. — ^366. — All things considered the best tent
for the pedestrian, and one that will accommodate two, not merely
for an odd night but for a protracted camp, is the " Wigwam."
Owing to its small size, it is best with three poles, so as to facilitate
ingress and egress, and the material of which it should be made is
Japanese silk, or, my new cloth, " Thintus.*'^ The best colour, as I
have stated, is the khaki shade. A green tent is by no means bad,
though the colour will not stand. The tent should weigh 12-ozs.
in silk and i-lb. 7-ozs. in "Thintus." Such is the toughness of these
special silks that I have seen a pair of the strongest fingers
try to tear them, and fail. For its weight and thickness it
is the most powerful stuff in the world in the shape of textile
goods. I have put several tents I possess to protracted and
severe tests, and I have never had one to tear. One has stood
some of the heaviest rains, in fact records for 30 hours at a
stretch, without letting in wet, and I say this of an ii-oz. silk one.
The dimensions should be about 5-ft. floor, 4-ft. 6-ins. high by
6-f(. long.
The Sizes of Tents. — ^367. — In appending some few sug-
gestions regarding sizes of tents, I begin by pointing out the
difference between the "Gipsy" and the "A" tent. Prac-
tically they are much the same in area, but I will deal with
the "A" first. These dimensions as fixed by me for the very first
cycle tent — which is still in use, and sheltered three campers at
the N.C.C.C. Whitsun Camp — were determined upon as the very
least that would be comfortable, and a bigger one would mean
more weight and less gainly poles. I have been attacked, it is
true, for having fixed such absurd and limited dimensions. My
reply was, the designing of the little " Wigwam " much less, but
previous to that, the " Gipsy," also less.
I
284 THE camper's handbook
The "A" Model is the father of all tents, and is thousands of
years old. Its simplicity is one of its points. My plan of side
parrells increases its head space and its wind resistance, so that it
still retains its hold. The dimensions (for cycling) should remain
practically unaltered. I am not even keen to' concede that
the three inches in length which the material gives has any-
necessary advantage. One season's use adds five inches to the
length and height, owing to stretching.
The illustration on page, 283, drawn to scale, shows the
four leading models of tents in correct proportion.
IL— TENT PLANNING, MAKING, Etc.
To plan a Tent, — ^368. — Key Plan. — Before beginning the
operation, the architect must consider what kind of tent he
wants. Having determined its purpose and the conditions it will
have to meet, he will proceed in something like the following
manner : Note down its length, width and elevation. Every-
thing must follow on these arbitrary fixed quantities. For
instance, a 4-ft. 6-in. base every way would look an atrocity if
7-ft. high. A tent 7-ft. each way would look equally absurd if it
were only 6-ft. 6-ins. high. The law of proportion appeals to
everyone possessed of an artistic taste, but in tent construction
there is something more, that is, the physical harmony of parts
and proportions — a charming phrase I don't explain. "Sky
scrapers" in canvas might be easily constructed, but are
difficult to manage when up. The toadstool model is far from
best — either artistically or to weather it in.
PROPORTIONS.
Good Proportions : —
Length.
" A " 6-ft.
" Cottage " 6-ft.
Width.
6-ft.
6-ft.
9-ft.
Elevation.
6-ft.
6-ft.
8-ft.
Walls.
1
2-ft.
3-ft.
Bad Proportions : —
Length.
" A " 7-ft.
Width.
5-ft.
Elevation.
4-ft. 6-ins.
Walls.
« Cottage" 6-ft.
"Family" 9-ft.
6-ft.
7-ft.
5-ft.
6-ft.
3-ft. 6-ins.
4-ft.
The way to test these figures is to draw scale plans, i inch to
THE camper's handbook
285
the foot, of the ones you deem the best and the worst respectively.
Suppose we propose to make a 6-ft. boating tent. High walls
are a nuisance, so we adopt the "Canadian" model, with i8-in.
walls.
To get it all true, draw a base line, A A, and mark at random
a centre, A B. From A we measure up 6-ft. to J.
Mark to right, C, 3-ft. and square up D for the walL
We next draw. line D to E, parallel C A, and mark wall E 6-ft.
long, and mark 6-ins. on the base for curtain.
We have got our end elevation, though this in effect is the
whole tent plan, save, of course, just to measure slope D to J.
»ty- « CJ- .TUiXQ l£NT
The roof is formed of" two breadths 3-ft. each. If you are
putting roof and walls all in one, mark them 24-ins. for wall to
slope. If putting in a separate roof and "running" eaves, add
6-ins. for this extension, or 13-ins. if it is to be d6uble.
The key foundation of the plan of a tent like this would do for
one of any size, up to that for a thousand people, only in this latter
case, indefinite elongation requires lessening of elevation in
proportion. End elevation in regard to spread cannot be
overlooked.
Difficult tents to cut are " Beehives" with bent hoops, or those
similar to the " Brigand," shown in this chapter.
286
THE camper's handbook:
» The gipsy has no plans for his tents. He simply bends hoops
and lashes them together in sections, the top ones having no
joint, and therefore less " spring." Over these he ties or secures
old blankets, canvas, or anything he can beg or "bag." Probably
he would not care for the gift of one of our own dainty houses if
we gave it to him.
"A" Tent. — ^^369. — Scarcely any "A" tent can be more than
7-ft. high, and it cannot be much more than 8-ft. long, simply
because it depresses in the centre under wind and wet, and to
have ridge poles longer is rather difficult, because of transit.
^/n'S/At.
I o
' JD S^r^,^. z7
Original 5-ft. q-ins. "A."
This cut is the original "A" model, 5-ft. 9-ins. every way, of
which so many hundreds have been imade since I showed the
"way in" to Cycle-Camping. This illustration will, I trust, show
clearly a real method of drawing a plan by which to cut it in the
material — ends, elevation, and overlap alike.
Cutting Tents. — ^370. — In cutting a tent, produce it in paper
first. It will prevent mistakes, and may save stuff. Few people
possess (as in my own case) a very large table on which these
things can be laid down and cut. Therefore the floor of a loft,
providing it is clean, or a dining-room, sufficiently large, will do.
As everything in a tent is double, it will save time if the material
is folded end-to-end. We are going to cut the two breadths of stuff
(a yard wide) which, joined together, makes the body of the tent at
a go, if all in one, from the ground on one side, over the ridge, to
X .
^St
.5 bx)
u ^
S "^
8 2
c
o
c/)
2 -^
u
>
o
o
o
C ^
^ s
(A
JS
- «^
cs g
^ -•-» "So
X TJ
288 THE camper's HANDBOOK
the other. Now, how is it to be done on the cloth ? Lay the two
selvedges together* Draw a square line 8-ins. in from one end of
the stuff for cutting. This becomes the ground line. Then we
will say the slope is 7-ft. We mark that, and put a pencil line,
marking the ridge distinctly, putting a pin in to hold one edge to
the other. Double back the stuff and cut the other half of it.
There is your tent, bar the ends, which require more time and
care.
Cutting Tent Ends. — ^371. — Assuming you do this in the
stufE, mark 4-ins. in from the edge, fold it over, and hammer the
fold to mark it, or rub it hard. Mark back (stuff still folded) the
width of the floor end, say 3-ft. If the stuff is too narrow, no
matter, mark the 3-ft. out on the ground. Put a pin in through
a string at the crown or ridge, and draw that string down to your
3-ft. point on the floor of the tent, and pin the second end down
also. Next chalk the line for slope. It will be found that these
two pieces form one end, turned over the opposite way. The
narrow part to the narrow part and the broad below saves stuff.
The ends have to be pieced out, of course, at the corners. This
plan, I hope, may help the amateur.
There is one point of great importance to enforce, and it is as
to my claim for the superiority of the "Gipsy" over the "A." The
"Gipsy," it will be noticed, gives 15 per cent, more head room in
practically the same amount of stuff, and nearly vertical walls.
It is best to cut all elevations i-in. under scale, or they soon
get too big for poles.
Making a Tent. — ^372. — After the tent has been cut, it is
well to pin the sections together, and failing that, to put cross
marks in pencil. In regard to all seams of light tents, they
should be sewn with thin cotton, not coarse thread which draws
up when wet. In no part should there be any fulness. Pucker-
ing is fatal to the sit of a tent, particularly at first. The seams
should be double stitched and done neatly, for the credit of the
amateur. All parts where there are loops, all junctions and
angles, such as G F in this drawing, should have linen, fairly
strong, sewn on for staying purposes, and in the very centre of
all these stays, I place a second smaller layer. Three or four
CO
Q
H
55
H
O
O
o
^ ^
290
THE camper's handbook
rows should be run across these stays, so that the strain shall be
divided and not centralised. Let us look at A and G. This is a
large piece of canvas or linen that should go 6-ins. back from
where the loop is, and come right on, covering all junctions. If
a double bit is put underneath it, all the better. Then across the
ridge X X a piece of tape, length and thickness according to
weight of texture, should be sewn on flat, and slightly full, not
tight. On top of this tape, when it is finished, put a light
tape slightly slacker and fasten it every 6-ins. This is to hang
the lantern from, or a collar on to dry, etc. The main ridge
stay should be doubled under to form a loop into which a guy
is rove or looped. This loop should be about an inch in from
the actual end of the tent.
The edges of the tent have hooks about a foot apart, B, and
then another tape is run down at C, 8-ins. from the edge, and
these tapes are put on half way between the hooks. If we go
to the door from the back where we have been working, we da
the same thing, reversing the hooks. Here the hooks stand back,
but the tapes are on the edge. As this is the door, and probably
extension down to L of about 14 or 15-ins., carry the tape, as
shown, down to the corner, both tapes, in fact, forming a loop
THE camper's handbook 291
into which the peg goes for pegging out and extending the
tent.
All tapes should be shruuk before they are put on.
It is advisable to have the curtain "free" at all junctions, as
in flat drawing. See that the tapes match the colour of stuff
and are not narrow ones.
Tents should be put together perfectly fair, without a bit of
fulness anywhere, and all seams must be carefully tacked or
basted before they are sewn.
Amateur Tent Making. — ^373. — There is no reason why,
with care and the help of such a book as this, anyone may not
make his own tent up to a certain size and weight. Many tents
are of home production and a few really cleverly and well made.
The best plan, however, is for those who are about to proceed, to
first see a tent. This will teach more than many failures.
Home- Made. — ^374. — The home manufacture of a Camping
equipment is one of the most interesting pastimes known to man
or to woman, when she takes to it. It has its limitations, neces-
sarily. In Camping requisites of the lighter and what I un-
hesitatingly describe the refined order, there are a host of things
that cannot be easily and well manufactured at home. The
amateur cannot make first-class tent poles, for reasons which
it is hardly necessary to explain. What is, however, possible is
the making of a tent.
Tears in Tents. — 375. — Occasionally a tent gets torn. The
amateur needle man will probably botch up a clumsy seam, that
takes up the material. In a short time it will tear again. Such a
process would cause rucks. The thing to do is to cross-stitch it
flat, taking a narrow hold on each side with one stitch and a
wider hold on the next stitch, and vice versa. It is possible by
running the needle under the noose to lock-stitch, or tie each
stitch. That is '* the way they do it in the navy."
" Flattening " Tent in Gale. — ^376. — In very heavy gusts it
is a good plan to temporarily lower the tent till the gale has
passed. This is a performance perfectly simple. It is only
necessary fo lift the foot of each pole inwards, when down comes
392 THE CAUPBR'S handbook
the tent. To do this, under certain conditions, may mean the
saving of your poles. A hurricane or a heavy blast coming side-
ways on, or down upon the tent causes the poles to bulge, and
then to snap. This " downing " is only mentioned as a last
resource under trying circumstances, or while some special
efforts are being taken to save the tent from being blown away.
I may record that this act would have saved me two good poles
at Glencoe. The first time I ever saw il literally done was at our
large camp recently, in that grandest of all possible Camping
grounds, Takeley Forest, where young Macpherson's tent was
seen flat.
Knots in Camping.— 377. — In tying your candlestick to the
top of your tent do not pull the end through, but run it once over
the tape or pole and then draw the double loop through, precisely
as these illustrations from " Knotting and Splicing," by Paul N.
Hasluck (Cassell), and give it a firm press back so that you feel it
is fast, andletalongishend dangle down. This is calleda running
THE camper's handbook
293
knot or a " slippery hitch," because, sitting on a tent floor, you just
pull the long end and the whole thing becomes free in the hand.
The Clove Hitch. — ^These illustrations, taken from "Cycle and
Camp," show the method of tying the guy ropes to poles. Many
cannot learn it, simple though it is. This double or clove hitch,
when there is a strain on the lines on both sides, is moveable even
on a smooth surface, without notches or dodges. It only grips
when the tent becomes slack and lines cease to bite.
The method of tying is to get a piece of ordinary string and,
say, the poker or a cane for practising on.
{a) Hold line in left hand, (d) hold other section in right hand,
(c) with latter give the line a fold beneath, making letter O, (d)
form another O on top of this, but again place the piece in hand
under O, (e) run a stick through it to test its holding power, (/^get
another party to try and push it up or down.
Keep these cuts before you during experiments, and it should
be simple.
End Extensions. — ^378. — Some friends of mine make their
tents so that they would set out some 2-ft. forward and aft of the
poles. The main tent, which was, say, 6-ft. in length, pegged out
294
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
something like the line "storm set," and then they had a set of
hooks which tightened .over the end and closed it up a little
nearer, in what is known a$ "night stay." At the head or foot of
the tent, as the case might be, they would place all duffle, as in
this drawing. Thus pegged out on an oval, a 6-f t. tent has been
known to sleep* two lots of men, end to lend, or the whole row
cross- wise.
Door Wings — ^379. — These are an advantage. Ever since I
began Camping it has been my common custom, in wet weather,
to peg the door outwards by a string extension, i.e., a lan3rard tied
to one of the loops. It makes a shield against wind and rain.
The door may be pegged out on a line with the walls or sides
of the tent if it is elongated for the purpose. I was delighted to
see, after Cycle-Camping came in, this excellent idea carried out
in a more businesslike manner, by adding a ground wing to the
tent doors, by my friends, Primavesi and Humphreys. Its utility
and advantage is tremendous. Even the "Giant Gipsy," an ii-ft.
tent, has the door so cut, and for all purposes it is a fine provision.
Running Stays.— 380. — ^Take the measurement from the
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 295
ground at Y to E (see diagram in article 359), cut a piece of line
twice that and a third as much again, splice or tie in a loop at
one end and at the other run in an ordinary slide the same as the
guy. Having pegged out the corner F giving the peg a good
slant, run this loop over peg by a running hitch i;see "Gipsy").
Method of Looping,— 381, — The amateur invariably stitches
on his loop, the professional puts in an eyelet, runs through it a line
and knots it to a mole inside. The question has often been asked
me, " why work in a hole and fix the loop from inside ? " It is a
plan that should be followed. The pull of a loop is but slightly
vertical and is outwards at an angle of 45 degrees. There is then
a liabihty to its tearing away. The method of loop B and
worked-hole A (or a brass eyelet) sewn angle-wise, not only
divides the spread but it takes off the lateral pull from the
stitching. The stay C, whatever its form, so completely
strengthens the fabric all round, that tearing is out of the
How to Pitch a Tent (single-handed).— 383.— Elsewhere
I allude to a competition in which, for expedition as well as
excellence in camp kit, I took the first prize, 19 years ago,
open to the United Kingdom. The tent was a 7-ft. " Clyde,'k
with a fty sheet. The score was partly made by the "pace."'
The method of fixing up that tent, single-handed, was that which I
296 THE camper's handbook
now describe. The plan,briefly put, may not be seen at first, but if
every point is practically followed on a lawn or field with an
actual tent, there will, I fancy, be no after question necessary.
(a) Lay out the tent, outside uppermost. (3) Peg out the back
two corners, hooked, (c) Take guy in right hand, pole in left;
double in the clove hitch at the pole head, and to prevent it loos-
ing give a half loop twist round the head of the pole to hold it
all in position while you proceed, (d) Run out the front guy
line and peg it with pole about upright ; as you do so the pole
will fall towards you, on to the ground. Let it lie, and do not
disturb the slide, (i) Go to the front and take hold of the pole in
left hand, guy in right (as **e") and peg out line taut. This act in
itself lifts up the stern pole, which is a bit too far back or a bit
too forward. (/) Adjust the back slide till the stern pole is a
little off the vertical, {g) Return to the front guy, and do the
same, and the extra tension on this slide will make the back pole
vertical absolutely. Get them very tight (A) Hook the front
door at the bottom only, and peg out each corner of door perfectly
square. See that there is no wrinkle or pull angle-wise in any
part of the tent sides. Is all " square " set ? If so, (i) peg out the
two sides and the back end, and tighten up. everything.
This principle apphes to almost any tent.
Motto : — " If at first you don't succeed, try, try again." "N.B."
This is the Latin phrase for take notice. It pays to pay attention
to the erection of even a small tent.
Pegging Outwards. — ^383. — Tents without ridge poles peg
out at a curve. Take head F and side E (dia. 3, page 297), and so
on. The aim is to get the fabric taut, and this pegging out is
the only way to do it. With regard to the suggested difficulty
of ground sheets not covering ground thus left free, I began
years ago to add curves on sheets from 3-ins., to 9-ins. in larger
tents. I still find, in spite of this improvement, that they come a
little short all ways.
III.— TENT ACCESSORIES.
Ground Sheets, — ^384. — The best plan for a ground sheet is
that given in dia. 3. By stretching out the sides we cover the
^1
293 THE camper's HANDBOOK
ground. In fact, this building out the sides, which I began many
years ago, I found a great advantage.
The " Wigwam."— This delightful Uttle tent, which is 4-f t. 6-ins.
high and 4-f t. 6-ins. across, is simple and most effective in action.
There is no upright pole at the door, because the two top sections
of door poles are whipped, as at L, over which the main guy
line goes and pegs the tent out, and leaves free ingress for the door*
Side Parrells. — ^385. — The principle of the sideparrell is to pre-
vent the sagging-in of side of tent by wind or wet. It increases the
head room and space, making it into a semi "Cabin" tent. The
line 2 is fitted to the inside of the tent by a mole through a hole,,
knotted inside. It forms a loop Uke half the letter O. The little
guy line, B, has a hook which hitches on the parrell, and pegs it
out with a slide in the ordinary way.
The best illustration as to how a slide acts on a guy
line would be to go to the garden "^gate, and get Fred to
hold one end of the line, then run it through the two staves,,
and try, by pulling, how difficult it is to move the line to and fro.
It is the leverage of the strain held by an acute angle under
pressure that holds it fast. For that reason chiefly, the advantage
of the wooden slide is apparent.
Lashing. — ^386. — Dia. 5 (on page 297) shows the method
of joining the junction of the spread poles, or the "Wigwam "
method. All that is necessary is for the main guy L to run
over the V, and the camper can give it a turn round one of
the poles, or both, if he pleases : it is immaterial, it works either
way. It is better, however, with the turn. The lashing of these
poles must be done very carefully. It is permanent, and has to
be done with a well waxed "tatching" end which the shoemaker
uses, or else with fine "marling." I emphasise this because
a camper once borrowed this tent for an exhibition, and when it
was returned to me the lashing, which had taken me 15 minutes
to do, was cut !
Fly Sheet. — ^387. — This should be constructed with a partial
extension over tb.e stern and a lengthened extension at the front.
With a ridge pole projecting forward, a considerable lengthening
THE camper's handbook
299
of the roof line is held outwards. It is supposed usually to be set
above a tent. If, however, it rests on the ridge it is only the top
2j-ins. of the tent that gets wet, that is, just where the fly
touches. People go to a great deal of trouble and expense in
elevating the fly, but experienced campers do not bother. The
idea of the fly sheet resting on some support separately is
certainly not essential. Personally I am content to have a fly
resting on the tent, as is customary in all real hard Camping.
Fly sheets must not be raised high above the ground at their
fall. The more like a dupHcate tent they are, the better. All
the lines should be short, for the reason that the fly is steadier.
i
S
u
u.
O
r^Y .6heet
The wind has not the same power to lift it or draw out pegs.
The simplest method of fixing a fly sheet is to have one or
two small slots worked or bound with tape, in the ridge, so that
the stretching of the tent and variable positions of the poles do
not prohibit it being slid over the head of them.
Fly sheets of linen only need have a double hem all rounds
and should not be taped. " Thintus," lawn, and light fabrics
should have a slack tape run on flat all round — and that tape of
linen — for taking the eyes, and cut away along the ridge.
Lastly, the fly sheet should extend about 20-ins. forward.
300 THE camper's HANDBOOK
and about lo-ins. aft. It may also be made of a very light
fabric where weight is a consideration, as it breaks the wet and
keeps the tent dry as well as heavier stuff. A very light fabric
will keep the under tent almost dry, and prevent the heavy spray
from straying through.
I have never been a very strong advocate of fly sheets for Cycle-
Camping, for the reason once explained, namely, their weight,
bulk, and added pegs and lines. But a little fly sheet for down-
right bad weather is a desideratum that I have always been free
to admit. In regard to carrying a fly sheet with a small
"Wigwam," there is no difficulty. I camped a fortnight with a
FLY SHEET over the tent used on the "Erne," on the fourteen or
fifteen lakes that I cruised over in the North Shannon, and what-
ever the rain, we simply took no notice of it. *
•
Flat Fly Sheet.— 388. — When a tent, through age or other
fault, admits wet, even if the camper is unprovided with a fly sheet,
he may make it quite proof against ^et by throwing a piece of
extra stuff, such as fine calico or muslin, flat down on top of it.
The question of its touching is of no moment. Mr. P. Stutfield,
N.C.C.C, when Camping on mountains, finding that the wind got
beneath his fly sheet, and threatened to blow it away, tied it
down on top of the tent, and thus kept it dry.
I would say that wherever two are Camping in company, and
do not mind the weight, or, indeed, wherever one goes Camping
for that matter, a few ounces not making much difference, take
a fly sheet by all means.
Ridge Lines. — ^389. — I now come to an important factor, and
that is the ridge. Really and truly every tent should have a
ridge pole. I do not advocate the carrying of this, but when I
pitch my own tent, I either insert some extemporised ridge pole
from my boat or use a jointed paddle, or 1 cut or borrow a stick.
I speak of tents 7-f t. all ways. Even though a very taut ridge can
be got, no tent can be made to sit so well without as with a ridge
pole.
Ridge Lanyard. — Splice in a small eye X, as diagram, or reeve
in a " toggle" on to a thin Hne, and run loose end through eye J,
THE camper's handbook
301
and fasten it on to a leather cleat fixed to the other pole 6-ins.
down. After all, a ridge cord is to keep the fly off the tent. I do
not, personally, like ridge cords, as they keep one from attaining a
r
IW
first necessity, viz., a strong strain on the ridge itself, without
which no roof sits as it should, i.e., like a drum head.
Tent Poles. — 390. — It is a weak truism to say that poles play
a very important part in regard to the tent. Hitherto, poles have
been too clumsy. All my efforts in regard to these, as in every-
thing connected with the camp, has been in the direction of
handy, smart and light things. My poles are almost imperceptible
when hitched to the off fork of a bicycle.
Materials of Tent Poles. — ^391. — The materials of which
poles are made are {a) elm, (d) grown spruce, (c) American spruce,
which is a clean white wood with scarcely a knot perceptible in a
mile, {d) ash or hickory, for poles for rough mountain climbing,
mounted infantry, etc., which join up with heavy ferruling, and (<?)
bamboo, which, whatever else it is adapted for, is splendid.
Dimensions of Tent Poles.— 392, — I shall divide up the
dimensions of poles somewhat on the lines of woods that have
already been mentioned, except that I will take; the marquee first,
and couple with it the dimensions or thicknesses of the wood.
Each of these has been tested.
>l
VI
i4
I
Ag
Pedestrian Pole.
Splicing.
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 303
Size of Tent.
Height.
Spruce Poles.
Bamboo Poles.
20-ft.
lO-ft.
3-ins.
lO-ft.
9-ft.
2-ins.
ij-ins.
8-ft.
7.ft.
if-ins.
i^-ins.
6-ft.
6-ft.
i-in.
fin.
5-ft. 6-ins. 5-ft. 6-ins. J-in. |-in.
Pedestrian Pole. — ^393. — This is an unique arrangement. The
illustrations show {a) a walking stick in a man's hand, shod with
metal and a metal head, {b) the stick with the head off, and {c) the
various pieces which fit into each other and so make a complete
pole.
It acts well for the man who does not want to carry poles
when walking. It is not a freak, it is an actual working thing.
Splicing Tent Poles. — ^394. — If a tent pole breaks, as some-
times is the case, the camper is driven to extremities. If a splint
is tied on a broken pole, fastened above and below the fracture,
and duly lashed, it will still do its work, but that lashing must be
tight. There are two ways of getting it tight; the one is to
cross-tie it by running the line underneath and then over the
lashing. Then cut a smooth clean stick of hard wood, as a
wedge, and drive in so that the lashing becomes so tight that it is
solid, steady and firm. So treated, they are more rigid than if
screwed. We have frequently resorted to this expedient in
battens, poles and sculls, and never known it to fail.
The illustration is from " Knotting and Splicing " by Paul N.
Hasluck (Cassell & Co.).
Carrying Poles. — ^395. — I would like to describe those plans
which I have used. My army poles are slotted, and a strap is
screwed on to one section of the pole which remains Ihere per-
manently. This strap runs through each section and keeps them
together, and finally straps round them, so that they can be
carried by coolies up mountains, lashed to the saddle, tied to a
cart, or slung behind the knapsack.
Bamboo poles are best carried in bags, precisely as a fishing rod,
such bag being covered with leather at the ends. When the end
is folded over, as illustrated, and tied down, the two straps hold
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
the thing together for ordinary transit, but when they are
hitched on to a cycle or other conveyance, the straps serve the
purpose of keeping (hem intact.
The care of the ferruling is important. If a dent or flattening
takes place at one of the sockets, there is likely to be trouble,
because it is difficult to get it back true. Therefore, the "plug"
system is not bad, only we seem to dislike anything separate lest
we lose it, as we do.
Candelabra. — 396. — A is a glass disc with two sockets let in.
The object in selecting glass was to allow light to fall on the floor,
act of grace it declined. GLass looked well and answered, but
it cost half-a-crown for drilling, so I made a little thing of tin with
copper wire fitments, and it answered well for years. However,
Hi
^=1
IS
imif
ii
THE camper's handbook
a little aluminium thing, B, claimed attention. It i^ light, s]
and better in adjustment, and :
after stages of experiment, it hi
is a tray with a shallow flange.
tray, and the tiny chains are ri
hitches it to the ridge.
undoubted success now that,
reached perfection. In short, it
The sockets are rivetted to this
through a ring. Another ring
Canvas Buckets.^3g7. — This illustration is that of a most
practical water bucket. The wedge form gives it greater steadi-
ness. The mode of packing ii shown in the smaller cut.
L
Experimenls were delayed in
of water. Light, but strongly
best results, and it holds water
order to find a
n definitely.
anvas retentive
i has given the
^
CHAPTER XXIV.
/
STOVES.
The utility of the stove for Camping
is a product of civilisation, an article of
utility and expedition used against the
protest of sentiment, but never against
one's sense of convenience. The delight
of cooking a la gipsy is one thing, but
the delight of having coffee, porridge,
bacon and eggs, and all ready in twenty
minutes, with clean pans, is another.
The Russian Stove.— 398.— The first stove, viz., the Russian,
we campers used was made popular by the immortal Rob Roy
in his books. In the early 'sixties, Camping was an exceptional
indulgence, and those who followed it were voted freaks.
There is no need to illustrate an obsolete article, for that it is.
The principle of the present " Primus " is the same, except that
it burns paraffin, happily, instead of spirit.
The " Mersey." — 399. — The so-called " Mersey " is an adapta-
tion of the French stove, but made up in a more substantial
character. In the early days of Cycle-Camping there was a deep
prejudice ag^nst the "Primus," hence, I introduced the "ueksey
cuisine, in sizes from 7-ins. down to 5-ins. by aj-ins. deep. The
true history of the " mersey" cuisine is that it was designed by a
Liverpool architect, named Barth, a member of the Mersey
Canoe Club, and it was from this gentleman I also got the plans
for the first tent I ever made.
It is the best and safest stove to use inside a tent. Every part
fits inside the kettle pan, C, except the porridge pan, F, which
slides on the bottom, and the lid, D, which is the frying pan.
To charge. — Remove screw top and insert funnel, G. Into top
3o8 THE camper's handbook
of funnel pbur a small charge of spiril. Nexl place funnel, G, in
hole above A. Place on shield, B, with groove over funnel pipe-
If the flame gets too fierce, pour cold water through funnel to cool
it. For fr5^ng, add more cold water. The pan, C, rests on B.
The lid, D, is fitted with a slotted groove for handle, F, and
inverted, becomes a frying pan. The inner wick, which is inserted
in a cylinder burner, should fit tightly. The outer wick should
protrude slightly.
In working, the burner should be watched. If all the spiril is
consumed, the wick burns and Is then useless. The outer wick
can be made of any cotton stuff. If this does not fill the hole
snugly, or is overcharged, or the gauze is too fine, it causes foul
combustion. It needs lots of air, but no draught.
The weight of a 7-inch " Mersey" is about j-lbs., and its cost
ij guineas or so.
The Pad or Vapour Stove.— 400, ^This is made in thin
copper. The fire is an ordinary brass or gauze covered pad, with
VAPOUR STOVE IS PARTS.
a moveable damper hd. Reading from left to right, the first cut
THE camper's handbook 309
is the pad. The second on the ground is the damper. The third
is a little handle that fits into a slot. The fourth, also on the
ground, is a shield perforated and fixed on the bottom. This
goes round the fire. The next part is the lid which makes the
frjdng-pan ; the middle piece is the boiler, and the next but
one is the porridge pan that fits on below. This stove is 6-ins.
across. It is a little slow and consumes a lot of spirit, but has
this merit, that it is clean, does its work well for one (or two on a
pinch), and its total weight is but a pound. It is a stove I go
single-handed with. The kit, 6 pieces, costs 12/-.
The French Stove. — 401. — The difference between the
Russian and this is very great. The French stove is simply a
receptacle into which spirit is poured through an opening, shown
in H H. lliis little metal cylinder, with a hole on top, is filled
with a wick. G G represents an empty chamber into which
water may be poured to cool the spirit, and keep it down for
frying. E is an outer wick that is tied to the top of a cylindrical
3IO THE, CAMPERS HANDBOOK
burner, with perforations as indicated in illustration, and this must
project up into the air, as at A, and after a time, as this tube
gets hot, the spirit which is soaked up by the inner wick vapor-
ises in the small part of the chamber and exudes through B,
gassified. Thus we get the flame D and C, but no blast.
The " Primus." — 402. — Why I was so slow to take up the
" Primus " for Camping purposes, was because of my hatred of
paraffin. Experiments, begun fifteen years ago, both at home
and Sunbury Camp, showed what a powerful and efficient thing
it was, but too big to carry on a cycle. It took me three years to
get a smaller size — 5-ins. across — made, and then it had pro-
jecting legs. So I devised a second model and had the feet set
"KABY PRIMUS."
right underneath, the projecting pump shortened, and changed
the valve from the side to the top, christening it the " Baby
Primus," which is the best of all the "Primus" models. Still
pursuing my Spartan notions re compactness, space and solid
packing, I designed the "So-Soon" pans for taking the
" Primus" stove inside. This, of course, for cycling.
"So-Soon" Set.— 403. — For lightness and compactness, this
registered set is very handy and smart. The pan that is mounted
THE camper's handbook 3II
is the outside one, into which a second fits, so that there are two
boilers in the. space of one. Into the smallest, the "Baby" goes.
When the inner pan has its lid on, the top is larger than the bot-
tom ; the result is, or might be, a rattling. To obviate this, the
. outer pan h built in, so to say, so that it fits tight at the bottom
and top. A deeper lid goes on the outside, and this is the porridge
pan, whilst the boilers can be used for two kinds of cooking.
The pans are made of aluminium, and where a party of three is
cruising, I should recommend that the outer pan be leffat home
and a larger one carried, with the stove in the smaller one, and
other things padded round to keep it steady. This bigger pan
better suits the appetites of the larger party.
I unhesitatingly say that the "Primus" in its revised form, with
these beautiful light pans, is the most efficient and suitable stove
in the world for the average camper.
As I have already meiitioned, it is necessary to have a little
312 THE camper's handbook
board, as illustrated, on which the stove can stand firmly, to save
spills.
The Duplex Primus Range.— 404. — This is a useful cooker.
I strongly recommend it for van and yacht coolting. Wlien both
the burners are in action, the noise is something serious indoors,
but that can be obviated by the silent burner system, to which
I thinic there is no real objection. The principle of the thing is
that there are two "Primus" stoves, one lank, one pump, but two
valves. There is a duphcate nipple for pricking purposes on the
back. It weighs about 8-lbs. and takes up but little room. What
it needs is some kind of shut-up box of wood to hold the lot, and
close it in for transit and even in use, and also for keeping the
effluvia, when out of action, from penetrating one's "cuddy."
THE camper's handbook 313
" Hestia" Oven. — 405. — My first acquaintance with the
"Primus" was in connection with this oven at a fixed camp. It
has an outer flue, hut no outer shield for the air. The idea,
excellent as it is, I think would be improved if an outer asbestos
casing, which would not be expensive, were added to keep in the
THE " HESTIA."
heat. I found a gooseberry tart and a leg of lamb being roasted,
as well as potatoes being boiled on the top, by the aid of one
"Primus." I give this illustration of the method of doing it, and
have, whilst writing this, consulted the designer of this range,
who says that it is by no means slow. It is really a clean and
efficient method of cooking for a yacht or a fixed camp, where
roasts, etc., are needed.
Petrol Stove. — 406. — I have just seen and tried a petrol
STOVE of Freiich make. I have sought illustrations and partic-
ulars of the Paris maker in vain. Its points are : Weight, 10 lbs.,
rather dirty, i.e., " blacky," 1 fancy, and of less power than even
the "Baby," or least of the "Primus" family. An unsurmountable
314 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
difficulty is the distance at which the petrol has to be placed
and yet connected. It has about aoo jets within 6-in. discs.
Primus Ring.— 407. — Now there are three fittings for this
that render it a perfect delight in use. The first is a little
simple ring instead of the heavy, cast-iron grill that was supplied.
THE HOLDING GB[LL OFF.
This fits over the fingers and so gives a steadiness to the pan.
In packing, this goes on under the pump, so that it takes up no
room, and does not rattle. It springs on, so to say.
Primus Toaster.— 408.— The litlle toaster here illustrated is
a very useful acquisition when toasi in camp is c
price is only 1/3, and its weight not more than n
Stock Sets. — 409. — The aluminium pan here shown has the
ordinary slotted lid and handle, and is a stock article manufac-
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
tured by the London Aluminium Co. The handle is shown below.
The small teapot, which would do, by the way, for boiling water
in, has a screw-on pipe and a folding handle. It is an excellent
thing, 110 doubt, for picnics, and may be very useful indeed in the
camp. The other illustration is that of the frying pan with fold-
ing handle. This is rivetted to the pan, and therefore more
durable than the ordinary tin one that works with a hinge, which
rusts, and so soon gives out.
Stove Shield. — 410. — The '■Primus" stove requires a shield.
Owing toils height any temporary thing placed beside it cannot
effectually protect it. In spite of the force of the flame under
blast, the wind has an adverse effect upon the stove. Currents of
cold air not only prevent the boiling, but push the flame to one
corner, and so neutralise the heat. This is sufficient to justify my
remark that the stove must have a shield. This is easily made
(see article 251). Four canes of very light bamboo, to which a
piece of any thin material is sewn, will answer. This requires to
be not less than 2-ft. 6-ins. to 3-ft. end to end, and 20-ins. high
My own plan, which is simplest of all, is to get four old umbrella
ribs, which have holes ready to sew the stuff to, and just put them
into the ground. This goes inside the pole case, and I forget it is
3i6 THE camper's handbook
there, but the "Baby" is not happy without it. If it is set out-
side, away from the tent, with something over the top to t>aulk.
the current, it is also a help. A bit of paper may be used, without
much fear of its igniting, with a stick to keep it in position.
Tin Shield. — 411. — A strip of aluminium which can be easily
bent and flattened at will, to drop round the burner, not only
facilitates immediate lighting, but helps it in work. Mr. Vasey
introduced the aluminium portable shield, and Mr. D. McC Yuile
introduced one of tin, which he uses. It is simply a little cylindrical
shield that keeps the flame intact inside it, and it is wonderful
I10W little effect the power of the flame has upon it in use.
DIVISION VII.
This division brings us to the end of our journey ^ with no less
important subjects than C YCLE, MOTOR CAR, LIGHT WEIGHT,
BOAT, CARAVAN, aftd PEDESTRIAN CAMPING, including
contributions from the pens of undoubted and experienced authorities.
With a list of CAMPING SITES in all parts of Great Britain,
and a7i ample index for ready reference, the " Campers' Handbook "
will draw to a close.
CHAPTER XXV.
CYCLE-CAMPING.
! The Power of Cycte-Camping
I — 412. — The word " power " in this con-
nection is used as to the numbers,
possibilities, past accomplishments, and
! prospects. As a movement it has had a
! stupendous effect upon Camping. Arti.
cles and reports, ten thousand times
more in value than the book that placed it before the country,
have drawn attention to Camping at large. It is not too much to
say that this movement alone has brought Into line, thoroughly or
partially, something like 3,000 people. The whole question of
Camping has been awakened afresh by its influence. Its power
was demonstrated in the third year of its public existence, when
40 people could be got together in one camp, and larger and
lesser numbers have gathered up and down country ever since.
The Association of Cycle-Campers, which I started with two
members, has now over 300, while the National Camping Club,
which I founded only 14 months ago, has 250 members. Added
to this hundreds are pursuing the sport unaffiliated.
The Joy of Cycle-Campiog. — 413.— I say it is a joy to turn
out of a railway station or from the deck of a steamer, and, after
making a few purchases, to sally forth with a couple of packages
strung on your machine along the shore road, round the bay, up
over the cliff, down into the valley and up again, away into the
breezy, free, and thinly inhabited land, to you as yet unknown
and stay there just as long as you desire, at almost no-pence per
day. I say it is grand to feel that on the two wheels you can
travel 60 or 70 miles comfortably, almost without being tired,
carrying your kit-and food. Surely it appeals to the Englishman
to stop at will, and do it all with the feeling of the ploughman
who whistles in the furrow.
The Machine. — 414. — Any good average roadster will do
if its owner will insist on a civilized handle-bar, only a few inches
less than the space of his shoulders. The ponderous weight that
THE PIPE AND PEACE.
some campers afflict themselves with is a matter that does not
A fairly light kit is one that a machine feels nothing
Decidedly, let the camper have two speeds if not three, as
' 320 THE camper's HANDBOOK
this may mean miles a day if he wants to cover hilly ground and
face winds. It will mean that those extra miles can be covered
and the day closed at an earlier hour with less fatigue and less
strain. The best gears for the Camping cycle would be : 55 hills ;
72 average ; 86 before wind.
I am aware of no gear so gauged. On being asked for gear
advice, I say take any patent, irrespective of its name, that comes
nearest. A machine with a 48 I hate, because it gives too much
to do and a 66 for No. 2, which is too low for one's average — I
speak of 7-in. cranks.
Selecting an Equipment. — 415. — Let us assume you are a
cycle-camper. Do you want to do it luxuriously ? Is weight of
no great consideration to you, or do you want to do it with the
least possible weight, and in the most simple form ?
Are you very poor, and, therefore, cannot spend much ? Or,
is money of small object to you, and, therefore, you want
everything to be of the best and the amplest ?
It cannot be expected that in the confines of this book all the
interrogations here set forth can be met by so many specific
and interchangeable and complicated particulars for alternatives
as it might otherwise be possible to state. The facts, therefore,
which stand at the front may be placed in three alternatives, as
follows : —
First Kit. — For a single man (but will take two) get an "A"
or " Thintus" " Wigwam," ground sheet, small ground blanket, two
pillows to stuff, small vapour stove, pint " Campo " or other carry-
able milk tin, and a single down quilt.
N.B. — The above makes a perfect one-man kit, and its weight is
about 7-lbs. Such a kit as this has half encircled Ireland,
affording ample pleasure, security and comfort in all kinds
of weather. It was this kit precisely that two members used
during the Killarney week, 1906.
Second Kit. — Whilst the "A" has points of simplicity, the
double "Gipsy" has points far in advance of it, and this takes two,
luxuriously, so to say, and will take three without difficulty. Add
to this the usual ground sheet and a whole floor ground blanket,
two of the inflated pillows with removable down second pillows,
the little "Baby Primus" with a " So-soon " set for compactness.
THE camper's handbook 321
and a quart " Campo" or other milk tin, would meet all conditions.
Third Kit. — The "Cabin" tent, which is about 6-ft. 6-ins. in
every direction, and after being set a few times comes out to 7-ft.,
weighs about 2|-lbs. iThis has walls 20-ins. high, leaving a
good pitch of roof, but with a deep fly sheet that descends far
down over it at each side. This will sleep four perfectly and give
them all ample room, and providing that it is pitched amid shelter
it will be as comfortable and dry as a house. The ground sheet
and ground blanket should cover the entire floor, and it forms in
its entirety the completest camp kit possible. A fly sheet gives
great satisfaction to those inside because the tent keeps dry.
The materials that are recommended are placed in the order
of lightness. ibs.ozs.'
1. Japanese Silk 36-ins. wide at about 3/6 yard "A" Tent i o
2. Thintus" 39 „ „ /ioi„ „ i 9
3. Best Lawn, Egyptian 39-ins. wide /lo ,, ,,20
(J. Goodman & Sons, 30, Glasshouse St.,W.)
4. Ordinary Lawn 39-ins. wide „ /8J „
(Piatt & Co., St. Martin's Lane, W.C )
5. Fine Unbleached Linen, about 36-ins. 1/4 ,,
These prices have all been raised. Agents cannot be bound by
them after issue of this book.
Weights of Camping Kits. — 416. — Undernoted are the
ascertained and admitted weights of the various parts of kits
with adaptations and additions. I might say that I have put the
lightest first, which is my own. It includes part of the eatables
and bags for carrying them.
Phantom Kit with part food and all appliances, 12-lbs.
The Original Camp Kit without food but including bag that
carries it, 14-lbs. 3-ozs.
The same Camp Kit, home made, and with bags and plates,
cutlery and general fittings, without poles, i9J-lbs.
Another is the little cottage tent with a stronger ground sheet,
pegs and eaves, large towel and all appliances of heavier selection
which works out at about 28-lbs.
Lastly, the heaviest cycle kit I know is that of a much
respected friend, which is 38-lbs. double handed.
There is a double handed kit which I have seen pitched (made
})
i}
323 THE CAMPER'S HANDBOOK
in two divisions) wetghing 25-lhs. for a lady, and 40-lbs for a:
gentleman.
I strongly commend to the mental digestion of the intending
cycle-camper, these weights.
Where two camp. I urge the claims of the " Canadian," whtcli
needs no fly sheet and affords room for three campers (see 358).
COMPLETE DOUBLE OUTFIT.
The accompanying illustration looks rather formidable, but in
reality it is a complete outfit for two men with an "A" tent, down
quilt, etc. The large package behind is empty, and is the bag, as
on the handle, that carries the lot, but by looking at it carefully it
will be seen that almost every possible article is there. It is 15-
ins. by 7 by 7.
Essentials for Cycle-Camping. — 417.— I have been asked
to give a list of essentials for Cycle-Camping. I append a
catalogue from my last singlc-t>anded expedition on Kerry coast.
THE camper's handbook
323
Tent.
Poles.
Pegs.
Ground sheet.
Ground blanket.
Cooking apparatus of three
or four parts to fold one
in the other.
Five little bags for tea, cof-
fee, sugar, oatmeal, and
bread.
A small tin for salt.
A tiny pepper box.
Marmalade or jam tin.
Combined knife and fork.
One spoon.
Half -pint spirit tin.
Towels.
Bathing drawers.
Bit of soap :|-in. thick by
2-ins. long.
Small toilet tackle and razor.
Spare under vest.
Gossamer pillow to stuff
with hay, etc.
Pair of spare shp stockings.
Leg overall trousers.
Cycling Cover coat.*-
Candelabra.
Candles.
Matches.
Two spare flannel collars.
A pair of knit slippers, with
thin leather soles.
Maps.
Methods of Carrying. — 418. — The problem that threatens
everybody who has not begun, is how to carry the "great
weight," as they suppose it to be. Let them refer to article 416,
where the weight of a complete outfit is given, and it will be
found that in less than 20 lbs., including food, everything that
two men actually need for Camping may be carried. Even
supposing it to be a dozen pounds each, it does not hurt them.
Indeed, men singly have carried a greater weight. In one case
a man carried 30 lbs. for 170 miles at a go, and many do 70 miles
right on, and even with leisure to call and look at things of interest
on the way. Fifty miles may be said to be an easy average for
men and women. Chieflv the methods of carrying are these ;
(i) Bag on the handles ; (2) behind the head ; (3) front carrier
attachable to the head ; (4) angle bag in the frame ; (5) abaft the
saddle bag ; (6) " Turner " or other carrier on back forks ; (7)
saddle bags over carrier behind ; (8) basket bags on the carriers
anywhere ; and lastly, knapsack-wise on the shoulders. This
latter plan, no doubt, is influenced by such media3val, religious,
- Capes are inconvenient when pitching a tent in the wet, hence
I have adopted this coat.
S HAMDBOOK
KIT AS CARKIED, DOWX QUILT OX HANDLE.
Saddle Bags.— 419.— It is best to see that ttiese fit both
carrier and machine. The straps which hold them to the back
forks, should be so placed that they fall into position and hold
the bags from the inside. They are made in leather and brown
canvas. They are pretty easily packed, and the weight is low.
'They do not absolutely prevent those who use the step for
mounting from doing so if they wish. Some of them have extra
pockets outside ; that is to say, there are extensions which lie fiat
when empty and extend when full so that things of small
dimensions may t>e put in and taken out without unpacking or
disturbing the main contents. On a large "Turner" carrier it is
possible to carry a couple of these bags, and to add another small
basket on top of the connecting Hap. Practically everything can
thus be carried on the hind wheel, which, by the way, also carries
the rider, though the balance of weight is not at its best
adjustment possibly.
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
325
Abaft Saddle Baj;.— 420. — This is a very simple appliance
of which I am extremely fond. It is a curiously shaped bag with
a tie-strap that goes round the upper part of the back fork and
holds the bag snug in position. The other strap running beneath
and through under the saddle and over the springs holds it up
tight. For several years I have carried this with another bag,
ABAFT SADDLE BAG.
and also a small camera, and yet there was no metal fitting, nol
even a thumbscrew to adjust and but few buckles and straps to
manipulate. They are of no weight worth naming.
In mounting and dismounting do not forget that it is there.
Once dismounting hurriedly I omitted to recollect this trifling
fact and fell badly on top of the machine and had a finger
put out.
Handle Bag. — 421.— For a good many years I carried simply
one bag, known as the " handle-bar bag." It is not and never
will be popular, but it is effectual. I have one that I use
twice every day through London, carrying, as a journalist, my
papers, books, parcels purchased on the road, waterproof, and in
very bad weather a pair of clean boots for the office, and thus
through the London " hatter " — a knowledge of which by John
326 THE camper's handbook
Bunyan might have improved the " Pilgrim's Progress." Its merit,
for it has one I think, is that the hearing strap simply whips round
the two handles, and will take anything up to 30-lbs. I have
carried a lo-ft. bottle of gas and a hundred slides in this bag. It
takes the entire kit, including goods to about iB-lbs. There is a
Uttle loop strap that balances it to the handle bar. It is made in
brown canvas and is waterproof.
HANDLE BAG.
Forward Handle Bag.— 422,— P. W, Pears, Esq., j.p.,
writing to C.T.C. Gazelle, says: — "This bag is made of canvas,
with sides 3-ins. at bottom, tapering to point at top ; a strip of
canvas down the back protects bag from rubbing against
machine. A short bamboo or light stick is fastened to the handle-
bar B by two ordinary leather pump-holders, with a rubber ring
on. The bag is cut from one piece, with a 6-in. flap. This in
use is drawn up between A and B, and folded over, A line or
strap fastened to the bar comes down over the bag, round the
head of cycle, and back up the front of the bag, and takes all the
weight. The bag can he drawn up as far as necessary to keep the
contents compact. For heavy loads 1 use a horse-hide bell lacing
with a loop tied on one end. This is very pliable, and practically
unbreakable. I only take a double hitch round the handle-bar.
This bag will adapt itself to anything from a few sandwiches to
THE CAMPERS HANDDBOOK
327
-clothes supplies for several days. It does not get loose, and has
no metal of any kind about it. If it is lifted when being fastened
with the cord its own weight keeps it tight. Of course this bag
can only be used on a cycle without a front brake, otherwise it
OD
FORWARD HANDLE BAG.
would be against the brake rod. I have never felt the want of
a front brake, even on rough mountain roads. I use a -back rim-
brake worked by pedal — the Rover free-wheel back-pedaUing
brake."
Head Carrier. — 423. — The next method, and one I adopt, is
to have a front '* Lucas," with screw clamps fixing it on the forks
forward. The down quilt, ground blanket, tent, and ground
sheet, and everything "soft" (except the rider) makes a little
roll-up which sits snugly in the " Any-Size " on this carrier — the
lamp being removed to the front fork, on the near side. This and
the little abaft saddle bag carry everything splendidly. I camp
with a small ** Wigwam " which I designed for " one only," but
find two of us are quite comfortable in it, and we scarcely know
we have anything to carry, which is no slight advantage, to pur
imagination at least or to the miles we cover. The first to use
front "Cannard" carrier for camp stuff was Mr. Horsfield. I
i^trongly recommend it, particularly on sentimental grounds ;
"* what the eye does not see the heart does not grieve over."
Besides it is nice to have clear decks.
The "Any-Size" Kit Bag.— 424. — In order to still further
328
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
lighten the kit, I have worked out a special sort of hold-all
which I call the " any-size " kit bag. It is made of brown caii-
L
BOX END
B
vas, and I see no reason why anyone should not be able to make
it for himself. I am going to try and suggest how it may be done.
THE camper's handbook $29
To begin with, the figure shows a bag 30-ins. long, i6-ins.
wide, and 3-ins. thick — apart from its possible extension —
loaded up. Empty, it can be wrapped round the backbone, or
any part of the machine without taking up room, or it can be
folded and put in the pocket, or on the top of camera or inside
camera case. The material is thin brown canvas, not ruhhertd.
AC represents the width, i6-ins. It may be i8-ins. or
more. The three B's are the sides and back end respectively.
The centre is very thin stuff, just to hold the things in. It folds
mnmmiimmmntiml
vj^
KULL. THE "ANY-SIZE FOLDED.
better with very thin material, and I have shaded it to show this
thin part, which is joined to the box end which folds over B to B,
find all B's to A. Then at the extreme end, which is slightly
curved outwards, there is a hole and button on the thin cotton,
which holds the end together. DD represents two eyelet holes,
in which a piece of thin linen cord is rove permanently 43-ins.
long. On the face or outer side there are four rings, about
5-ins. apart. These are hollow rings, sewn firmly on to a piece
of tape placed underneath to hold the sewing. These strings by
being run through the rings can be tied to hold the package in or
out to any size, and by giving them a turn through one of the
rings a second lashing is formed to hold the waterproofs on top,
as shown by the hne through the rings over the top of cut marked
330 THE camper's handbook
" full." H represents one of the rings. Strong linen staying for
the eyes and other places is important. Plain sewing does the rest.
Angle Frame Bag. — ^425. — I know of no more uncomfortable
type of bag than this. To begin with, the frame is a nice enough
place to carry a bag, but when charged it bulges uncomfortably,
and you cannot help it doing so. The trouble is of one's legs
being chafed by the bag, and the chances are that we soon
have ventilation where not convenient. It is, therefore, advisable
to avoid the frame bag. I have possessed one or two, but have
parted with them, minus regret — or payment.
Sling Bag. — ^426, — This bag affords an excellent method of
temporarily carrying small things, and is made of light canvas,
with a strap adjustable so that it can be looped up or extended.
It will bear a considerable weight, and can be carried afoot or
awheel. Its real purpose is best described as follows : When
packing up the lunch bag or loading the cycle, this bag is placed
in a little fold 1 beneath a strap or within reach of the "Any-size."
Why is it placed there ? It is likely that in the course of the
afternoon a store, or probably a farm, will have to be visited,
for a loaf of bread, some groceries, fruit, or other small things,
which can be carried in this bag, for a spell thus saving the un-
packing of the others.
Distance to Cycle. — ^427. — This depends on many things.
There is the man who pushes on, his eyes but 100 yards ahead ;
neither castles, churches, cliffs, cascades, pretty sea bays, nor
mountain passes, have any attraction for him. But happily there*
is the man who will pass none of these, and who keeps pegging
steadily on, but not at the expense of everything just to get
there. His aim is to get all the enjoyment he can from every-
thing he sees, and to learn everything worth learning on the road.
There is a grand castle, study its points. There is a glorious
bridge across a chasm, creep down the cliffs and see its structure,
and wonder why it was made so beautiful — Milton Malby.
We climb a steep and lofty height to gaze upon the blue sea in
the distance, and when we have reached the top of the cliffs, we
lift the machine over a stone wall, and go and look down these
THE camper's handbook 33 1
cliffs and see the cathedral-like towers and buttresses, rugged,
grand, and wave-swept, while the ocean's blue waves are breaking
in whiteness on the steep rocks at the cathedral door. Who
would pass such a scene ? And then as we walk up the hill we
meet a quaint and original character, voluble of words, asking
many questions, telling us many fables, asking for a pipe of
tobacco. "Will not the gentleman sit down and have one,, too ?"
and she puts the short pipe in the corner of her mouth. So we
take a seat, and we learn in half-an-hour as much as we could
gather from a shilling shocker in two night's reading of tragedy
and comedy in that kind of life which those who enquire and
observe can always come across — South Kerry.
Now which shall it be ? To scorch with nose on handle-bar, or
to study scenes and incidents like these ? We presume the latter.
At such a rate, 50 miles a day is easy work. There are stores to
buy, a nice lunch to get in a pretty spot, comprising hot
potatoes and milk from the farm, a couple of boiled eggs and a slice
of ham fried in the morning. Have a lie down before the journey
is re-started, and when it is over at 7 p.m. the cyclometer gives
52 miles only. Well, two of those make a 104, and 14 days a
goodly holiday covers over 700 miles, and that is not to be sneezed
at when it costs but 30/-.
Where to Tour. — ^428. — I place Ireland as the best country
for Camping of every kind, because of its freedom and general
convenience, and the abundance of the necessaries of life always
at hand. One can camp anywhere, so to say. Next to Ireland,
possibly comes Scotland. I speak from experience, having
camped a good deal in both countries. There are many places
in England and Wales, as will be seen from list at end of this
book, which will help him or her who wanders forth to test.
Stand-by Stores. — 429. — The stores that every tcycle-camper
should have, partly as a safeguard, and partly because they form
part of his dietary, are, at least, a good half or whole loaf of
bread, a jar of marmalade, a jar of butter, salt, pepper, tea, coffee,
oatmeal, and sugar. Let him always be provided, if he is going
through a barren and desert country, with a small bottle of milk.
It was for this sort of thing that I designed the "Campo" milk tin
332 THE campfr's handbook
article 393). Through many miles of moorland, or through
country where it is not easy to get milk, it is l>est to have it "on
board." If a shower comes on, and Ihe camp has to be pitched
where there is no supply, you are ready for it. If it should turn
hot, and you have nothing, and can get nothing but water, if there
is milk it can be mixed with water, and the two are far more
healthy and palatable than either by itself.
CHAPTER XXVI.
LADIES AND CYCLE-CAMPING.
By Mrs. F. HORSFIELD.
~| Woman's place is, we are told, at home
but " home " is a term which applies with
^ equal force to one's tent as to the most
~ expensively appointed house or tiat ; this
_ is my experience and that of all lady
- campers. It is, perhaps, a matter for
surprise that the number of ladies who
take up Cycle-Camping is not larger.
Once the joys and freedom of the open-
air life have been experienced it is safe to say that the ordinary
form of cycle touring hoUday will palL
Family ties, of course, account for some of the married men
Camping solus, but " where there's a will there's a way."
It requires a certain amount of determination to take a baby
Camping, but those who live in large lowns will be well repaid
by the greatly improved health of their children after a week or
two under canvas.
During the last Summer, with my boy of twelve and a baby of
as many months, I spent a month Camping on a farm at
Chesham, this following, by the way, a three weeks tour in
France. One reads of Camping holidays which have not been
successful and this is frequently due to unsuitable equipment.
There is now no difficulty in obtaining good and sound advice on
the question, there being no less than three associations, devoted
to the furtherance of the sport.
I well remember, as soon as the last stitches were put into our
first little tent (now some six years ago) a feeling that so flimsy
a structure could not possibly keep out a heavy rain, and it was
with mingled hope and dread, that wc lay down for the first
334 THE camper's handbook
night in camp ; hope that the rain would come, dread as to the
result !
Our hope was realised for we had not been in bed for more
than half-an-hour when the first few heavy drops warned us of
more to come. Despite a downpour of several hours' duration
not a drop came through.
Since that date we have no fears of storms, the wind only
causing us anxiety, and from this element shelter can generally
be obtained.
The busy housewife will be the first to appreciate the delightful
change from household duties to camp life, no large rooms to-
dust and tidy, no beds to be made, only the little tent to be put
straight for the day ; no worry about varied dishes for meals, just
one or two simple courses, the ingredients for which can be
obtained at the village shops.
Think also of the difference of cooking in a hot kitchen to sit-
ting on the grass in an open field. It is a fact that bacon never
tastes so good for breakfast, as when cooked and eaten out of
doors.
It should not, however, be imagined that one has absolutely no-
thing to do in camp. Indeed, it is really quite a busy time, what
with cooking, washing up, fetching provisions, milk, water, letters
from post, etc., and if a camera be carried, photography occupies
all spare time in a pleasurable manner.
It is not always fine in camp, and for wet days I always carry a
ball of cotton and crochet hook, which take up very little space
in the kit.
It is a fact, freely admitted by mere men, that many refinements
in equipment are the outcome of ladies having joined the Associ-
ations devoted to the furtherance of Camping interests.
The help of oiir sex is found invaluable when the tent, etc., are
home-made, and this applies largely to those in use . The pleasures
of anticipation are enjoyed in Winter evenings when one under-
takes the home manufacture of tent, etc. Really, there are so
many things to be thought of and worked out. It is then that one
appreciates the help of experienced campers, which is invariably
cheerfully given, for every camper with a new idea willingly shares
it with his fellow campers — fellows of either sex in this
connection.
THE camper's handbook 335
While it is not to be expected that we can carry as much kit
on our machines as those possessors of diamond frame cycles,
instances can be given of independent ladies carrying their whole
outfit.
I do not propose to enter into the details of a feather-weight
kit. This is dealt with elsewhere by Mr. Holding, but I may
briefly say that the practice of carrying a tent large enough for
three or four, with cuisine in proportion, cannot be recommended.
A lady's machine is not sufficiently rigid for much weight to be
carried satisfactorily, and if the load exceeds 15 or i6-lbs., there
is danger of Camping becoming a toil rather than a pleasure.
One should not be tired out when the)Camping ground is reached,
as there is a good deal to be done on arrival.
My load occasionally exceeds 20-lbs., but this is only for a
short distance, as it consists partly of provisions which, on a
Cycle-Camping tour, disappear very quickly owing to the
splendid appetite which follows from the exertion of riding and
the open air life generally. My plan is to carry a Japanese
basket on the front carrier of the machine to take provisions
only.
It is the general experience that weight can be carried with
greater comfort if it is placed low. I have, therefore, had a
couple of panniers made for my back carrier. They are easily
•attached and detached, leave the carrier free for any additional
package, and, being of soft waterproof canvas, are very accom-
modating. The sizes are 12-ins. by 8-ins. by 3-ins.
In one pannier is packed the tent, fly sheet, toilet case (com-
prising a miniature work bag) ; in the other a ground blanket
two sleeping bags, nightdress, pyjamas, down pillows, and
towels.
It may then be asked what does my husband carry ? His
share weighs 28-lbs., and includes stove, plates, cups, saucepans,
frying pan, cutlery, pegs, poles, methylated spirit, bacon, jam,
butter, tea, camera, photographic plates, etc., etc.
Neatness in packing is an art worth cultivating. A tightly
packed basket straps better to the carrier, and is more sightly
than if the articles of the kit are thrown in anyhow.
Our average distance per day on a recent tour in France was
35 miles, two whole days being spent in Paris— our Camping
336 THE camper's HANDBCX>K
ground in the "gay city" being in the Bois de Boulogne, for which
site we were indebted to- the Editor of " La Vie au Grand Air" —
after which we journeyed through Fontainebleau, the Touraine
district, returning via Rouen and Abbeville to Boulogne.
" When in Rome," etc., we carried out literally to the extent of
using the public river washing places. Our laundry operations
commenced with handkerchiefs, and so much did the novelty of
the methods employed appeal to us that the blanchisseuses lent us
their wooden flappers. So we flapped away right earnestly, and
soon had dish cloths, tea towels, and the tablecloth spotlessly
clean. Toilet soap is unsuitable for washing clothes, a good
carbolic answers all purposes.
A penny tin of " Globe" polish should always be included in the
kit — providing pleasant occupation for a wet day in brightening
the stove and pans.
If any appreciable distance is to be covered per diem, it is
necessary to rise early in the morning. Not only is this the most
pleasant part of the day, but it is desirable to get packed up
before the sun gains power.
Three hours should be allowed from the time of rising to
leisurely dress, breakfast, and pack. There is no trouble in
getting up early in the summer time as, if the tent is pitched
facing the east, the interior will be uncomfortably warm by
seven o'clock or so. Of course, in Spring or Autumn it is desirable
to delay starting on account of the heavy dews which saturate the
fly sheet and add considerably to its weight.
Toilet Requisites.— 430.— A very handy little contrivance,
which I have found invaluable, can be made from any strong
material in the form of a tool roll. The one which I, personally,
use is about 5-ins. in width and, when open, is about 12-ins. in
length, with a deep pocket at the bottom for hair pins, studs,
darning wool, needles and cotton, etc. Two shallow pockets
above are used for such articles as combs, handkerchiefs, looking
glass, etc.
Dress. — 431. — This is a subject upon which one can write ad
infiniiunty and, being an interesting one for our sex, a few remarks
33^ THE camper's handbook
as to the special requirements i for cycle and possibly general
Camping will be apropos.
It is a common remark of ladies about to take up the sport, " I
suppose any old coat and skirt will do ? " But, if allowed to carry-
out their idea, they invariably regret the shabbiness of their attire
as it is the rule, rather than the exception, fqj^ visitors to come
and inspect the camp .
A good tweed cycling costume will be found most suitable, and
a motor cap of the same material is preferable to a hat of any
kind, as it not only looks smart, but will stand any amount of.
wetting and drying and still keep its shape ; it is also easily
pinned to the back of the tent out of the way. When choosing
material of costume it is advisable to get a cloth which will not
crease easily, as on a cold night a good thick skirt will almost
take the place of a blanket. It is well to avoid very dark colours
as the eiderdown often has a nasty trick of working through its
cover, and it is not an uncommon sight at camp to see one's
neighbour emerge with evidence thereof.
A nightdress of " nainsook muslin," or " nun's veiling,'* in
addition to one's sleeping bag, is essential for a good night's rest
and is well worth the extra weight.
Ground Blanket. — 432. — An absolute novice in coming into-
our tent once remarked, " why not line the ground blanket and
make it into a bag to hold straw ? " This excellent idea we have
since adopted, and found it splendid in every way. It keeps the
tent tidy, and, on striking camp, the bag is simply carried to the
barn and emptied. This saves littering the grass.
If a bag is made, the ground blanket must be made full size,,
as the stuffing will take it up a good deal, and if it is too small —
and there are two people sleeping in the tent — there will be a
decided tendency to roll off the edges ; also, if it is not quite long,
enough, either the head or the feet will be four or five inches
lower than the body. The length can be obviated by making a
long bolster case of lawn.
Cookery. — ^433. — Eternal eggs and milk, varied by tin meats^
are generally supposed to comprise the cycle camper's diet, but
to prove the variety possible I give a few hints that may help
THE camper's handbook 339
" bachelors " of both sexes who have had no experience in camp
cooking.
Chickens and rabbits should be cut into small pieces for
stewing. Rabbit is much more tasty if fried in a pan with a few
sausages and well browned before being stewed.
Make batter for pancakes with three tablespoonfuls of flour,
one egg, and about half a pint of milk, fry in a pan with enough
butter to prevent them "sticking." If cooked over a " Primus"
stove the pan must be held five or six inches from the burner and
the flame lowered or they will burn.
Ground Rice. — Mix about three tablespoonfuls of ground rice
with enough cold milk to well moisten, then stir it in to a pint of
boiling milk and boil for two minutes — sugar to taste.
Omelettes. — Allow three eggs and one ounce of butter for
each person, beat the eggs in a large cup with a little chopped
parsley (chop with a knife on the back of a plate) pepper and
salt, stir these into a frying pan with the butter previously
heated, stir until the mixture thickens, afterwards allowing to
brown slightly underneath when the omelette will be done.
The pan, in this case, must also be held well above the stove
to prevent burning.
Instead of parsley, tomatoes, mushrooms, sardines and a host
of other things are good for flavouring an omelette.
Semolina Pudding. — This is made in the same way as ground
rice) but rather more semolina must be added.
Hasty Pudding. — Take a desertspoonful of flour and one egg,
mix together with enough cold milk to make a thin batter, heat
}-pint of milk, add to this the batter and stir continually until it
boils (when it should be of the consistency of porridge), serve
and eat with butter and sugar.
Suet Puddings of all kinds are a great? success in camp ; in
place of butcher's suet use "Hugon's Atora" which merely needs
shredding with a knife instead of chopping. In rolling out crust
the plan I have adopted has been to put clean paper on the
grass, on top of which the pudding cloth is laid, well floured, the
paste can then be turned on to this cloth and pressed out with
the palm of the hand.
Beef Steak Pudding. — The great objection to this pudding is
the time required for boiling, 2^ hours, it is therefore possible
only in fixed camps.
CHAPTER XXVII
BOAT CAMPING.
Boating Tents. — 434. — The
matter of dimensions is of less
serious moment than weight, size,
and bulk. Boating tents may
weigh anything frpm 2 J to 20-lbs.
for a couple of men. It will be
gathered by this time that what-
ever other advice this book tenders,
it is against heavy tents. When
I re-started Camping (as a canoeist) I sought for compactness. I
resolved to build the tent myself and selected a light material, with
the result that one third the weight and less than half the bulk
served my purpose, at half cost or less, and served it well. For
30 years I have progressed on the lines of lightness and compact-
ness — but ever changing from one thing to another — in the same
direction, until I produced the lightest tent extant. *
The t best type of tent for the amateur to begin with is a simple
^'A," and, not to tax his skill too much in designing even so simple
a tent I would suggest that the best form would be six feet every
way. This will do well for two men, and not ill for three. For
the rest the reader must consult the index.
Deck Tent. — ^435. — I confess to having tried and seen many
boat tents. In designing the present one to fit over my
sailing boats, ^* Severn " and " Erne," I hit on points before
missed, A boat rides nose to the wind. This tent has a plough-
like nose and offers little resistance to the wind. It fits a boat
five or six feet beam and gives head room of six feet. The little
circles are plate glass windows (see pa^e 342). The roof is supported
by four stretchers of elm inside. Lanyards are inserted through
THE camper's handbook
341
small eyelets and rove round these battens. The stern halyard
whips round the head of the mizzen mast or, of course, could
go over the boom, through a block aft, and, so fixed, is really
adjustable, so that If the tent is raised 'too high it can be
eased down so that it hooks to deck readily. The roof was
lightly oiled, much as I object to oiling. This seemed a
necessity, because it was flat, but in future I shall put a thin
cover over the top, which beats oiling, for itirots all fabrics it
touches. The out peak halyard M shewn draws through block at
mast fool, and cleats inside the well. By slackening off this lint-
one can creep out forward. When all is taut above deck,
remove superfluous duffle out of the well, and so out of the way.
The hooks at E at the aft end show the overfold, whilst inside
there are strings that tie in the end. We sleep with this end open
generally, and as the head of the boat must always be put to the
wind, either side of it can be used for ingress and egress. This
is the door of our house afloat.
13
as
>
X
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 343
It will be noticed that it the bottom there is an outer curtain,
which falls down only 5-ins. to shield from the wet, but there is also
an inner curtain sewn on. which falls on to the side of the decks
and so keeps things from falling out. Some very strong tent
hooks are sewn on firmly, i3-ins. apart .the whole length of the
tent, from i-ft. forward of the well.
Around tlie combing of the boat there are oblong flat rings,
that drop and rise in slots left in the beading on purpose. These
rings are imperceptible in the ordinary way, but they are always
"THE ERNE" TENTED OVER.
there. The idea was originated by my friends Messrs. Nicholson
and Marable, who built themselves a beautiful canoe in chambers
in New Inn.
The tent is made of strong linen, in red and white stripes. It Is
shown in the photographs. A heavy wind was blowing into the
344
THE camper's handbook
open stern on this occasion, where we were moored. To take the
strain of the mast, the boom is lashed to.themizzen mast of course.
This illustration shows her moored at I'ortumna, on the
Shannon, with a sister boat, having an otled cotton 'tent above
the oars, jointed up for the purpose.
Square Deck Tents.— 436,— This illustration is of a little
"Cottage" ten!, or the "Cottage" form, built over a canoe^ erected.
by struts and poles. I have slept in a canoe more than once, and
have indeed been fairly comfortable.
This square house-like tent, kindly drawn for this work by my
friend, Mr. McC. Yuile, isa copy of one on asm<ill yawl in which
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK 345
he cruises. No doubt the tent is snug and very comfortable, but
it does not -cover the boat, and therefore the space so valuable on
side decks is not available. Another drawback to this type of tent
is, like the one above shown, the head windage.
Canoe Camp.— 437 —This delightful little drawing I take,
with all acknowledgments, from "Outing" (U.S.A.). It
represents a fixed camp at the time when the Auierican Canoe
Association was in force, and used to get as many as eighty in
camp, with forty or fifty canoes. These camps were very jolly.
The men have now matured into middle life who so recently
were so full of canoeing enthusiasm.
Canoe Carriage.— 438. — This is a carriage for a canoe
designed for one, but which has taken two all over Scotland and
elsewhere, as well as carried a considerable camp kit in splendid
lockers, fore and aft, which held and kept things dry. It was so
constructed that it was steered by the feet, and could be propelled
by sculls or paddles, or sails, and thousands of miles were traversed
in her. When a train had to be taken to transfer it, as from
Beleek to Lifford, the little wheeled carriage which I designed
took the boat. It was put on the train and we could start
again, independent of eithec horses or carts.
r
y^
THE CAVPEK S
Figure i. — A b the axle, which is
It is made of best steel-dnnra tnbmg. At the centre it is i|
(fiameter, taping to {-in. at axle end,
Figore 2^ — ^B is an iron plate, ^in. thick, 3-ioSw brood, and
long, and is brazed on to the axle, perforated vitfa e^it
holes, by which the keel rest is made fast to it. B2 is the
brazed to the plate, and also shows the back or underneath
of this arrangement.
■:g:g;:r^^^ #r£fl f
CAXOE CARRIAGE.
In Fi|;;ures i and 3, C C shows the end and side elevation of
keel block as fastened to the plate, and into which the keel slips.
This ought not to be made a tight fit. I had one a close fit, but
not having tied the canoe steadily down to axle, the strain of the
first lurch in a rut broke it off. Though I have shown the block
THE camper's handbook 347
as in one piece, in reality, it is in three, of good elm. The bottom
part of block is i-in. thick. The side pieces are also i-in high,
and cut for the garboard streaks lo lie snugly on them, but yet
allowing the main weight to lie on the keel. It is as well to have
lines from axle over deck to steady it. 1 he top of block and the
bottom of keel groove have thin rubber buffers fixed in.
The Wheels.
These are 14-ins. in diameter, constructed as follows : — J-in.
isteel spokes ; the felloes are |-in. U-shaped steel rims. Into these
are fitted |-in. rubber tyres. The spokes are screwed direct into
a gun-metal hub. The axle end runs through, of course. On the
«nd, E, is a washer that fits against axle end, and so when the ,
thumb screw, G, is screwed up it does not affect, touch, or press
the wheel.
I find that the wheels can be fixed in their places, and the
carriage put under the boat in a minute.
The axle is raised to bring the canoe higher into hand, and so
prevent stooping when pulling along.
Canoeing with these powerful little cruising canoes, with centre-
boards and sails, has gone out of fashion. Cruising has gone out
of fashion, and yet, is there a more manly, a more enjoyable sport,
or a more efficient method of ascending or descending rivers,
of doing lakes and estuaries, and even coast work, than in these
fine little boats, which have been brought to the highest degree
of perfection ? True, the Canadian canoe has come, and so long
as it is used on closed waters or on rivers, it is a splendid craft to
enjoy a holiday in, but for big lakes and open waters the little
cruising boat above mentioned would drown it.
Kit Bag. — 439. — The man who goes Camping in foreign parts
or he who has to send heavy gear, as I send mine, to Ireland,
would probably find this design of service also. Mr. McC. Yuile
has kindly drawn the plan of my kit bag. He shows it as made
and filled. The great strap round the centre is to lift it by, but
it also acts as a steadier of the weight inside. The part, however,
for which I claim most originahty, is the closing neck. Cumber-
some eyelets, lock and metal are a nuisance. It will be seen by
ihe drawing that there is a cord sewn on the stout canvas of
348
THE camper's HANDBOOIC
which it is made. The Httle strap of bridle leather with a;
\
27"x ^ S-rr*
5-e
70 * /-2 SfetLt*
BOATING KIT BAG.
working brass buckle is also sewn on the bag. When the bag is-
350 THE camper's handbook
full this strap comes twice round the head. It takes two people-
to fasten it, but when the rope " flanges " so to say, it prevents-
the strap coming off. My bag has travelled something like
13,000 miles loaded to the brim with gear, baskets, camera,,
blankets — all sorts of things — and it answers splendidly. The-
circular bottom, the permanent attachment of the straps, the-
strength of everything gives one confidence in its utility.
Cruising Canoe "Severn."— 440. — This is a type of boat
CRUISING CAXOE "SEVERN."
that carries two and kit practically anywhere, and sails like a yacht
THE camper's handbook
under fair conditions. It is fitted with a small tent, o
plan as on the "Severn " yawl — a much bigger craft.
Canoe Yawl.~44i.— This is the " Erne "— 4-ft. 6-ins. by 17-ft.
6-ins. She sleeps 1
anything.
YAWL " ERSE."
1. and will sail over and through almost
CHAPTER XXVIli.
CARAVAN CAMPING.
I.
With this subject it would ill become
me to deal at any great length, partly
because it is, in a sense, newer and a
more luxurious and costly method
of Camping than is possible to the
majority of meii.
There are one or two features of the
case, however, I should like to mention. The first is that I con-
sider the average caravan is on far too heavy a scale in build.
It takes " too n^iich horse " to drag it about. My notion is
embodied in a light weight caravan that I designed for the poorer
man, embodying, as It does, economy, lightness, and simplicity,
with, I think, comparative efficiency.
-The approximate weight of
■cwls. By way of comparison.
BERTKAM SMITH'S CARAVAN.
the Gordon Stables Caravan weighs i-ton 13-cwts. Handsomely
fitted, made of wood, and of enormous strength, with a very
354 THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK
heavy uppier structure, finely jointed timber and panelling, it
makes a real house on wheels. In the above sketch, we have
the large box-like, but comparatively light, one-horse van of Mr.
Bertram Smith, who loans the illustration from " The Whole Art
of Caravanning." The Bristol Wagon and Carnage Works Co.^
GORDON' stables' caravan.
Ltd., built Gordon Stables' Caravan, and they have neatly workecf
out my rougher drawings for a one-horse light roadster.
The dim en sons are ; —
Length, g-ft. B-B, folding canopy.
Depth of sides, z-ft. 3-iiis. C-C, back of body Axed.
Beam, 6-ft. 6-ins. D, curtains at back.
Front wheels diameter, 2-fi. F-F, tail rack and canvas cover.
6-inf. K-K, footboard to hinge.
Hind wheels diameter, 3-fl. G, shafts and pole.
A- A, portable top.
The most important thing in the van is the disposition of the
interior. There is a wooden seat forming a sleeping bunk,
which is fixed, as shown at C in an end view, and underneath if
is the second bunk — on the floor. This is a fixture. Along the
same side at the other end is a cupboard with shelves, but it has a
canvas front that draws over on brass rods and buckles tightly
over round at the side. Each shelf has a combing of light wood
to keep things intact.
On the opposite side is a strong wooden frame, with the same
strong canvas fixed, so thai it forms a second bunk for sleeping.
THE camper's handbook
355
It is also 2-ft. 3-ins., and folds down against
daytime, but it forms a bed and allows of one
if necessary, so that this little van sleeps four
the side in the-
underneath alsa
1
A
I
I
It will be noticed that a wooden shelf is fixed in the other
corner opposite the cupboard. This is. a wooden board that
356
T«E CAMPER S HANDBOOK
slides into slots and can be drawn out. A drop leg supports the
" free " corner or angle ; the space beneath takes impedimenta
that cannot be carried otherwise. It does duty also as a pastry-
board and for washing up in wet weather, and makes a useful
shelf or even a table. On the other hand, a regular table, when
the beds are folded and put away underneath, for eating and
working is formed by the first mentioned table.
Caravan Cooking Cranes. — ^443. — As will be seen in a later
illustration, the lady Vice-President of the National Camping
Club is cooking with the crane. I had not seen her plan until
IRON GROUND CRANE.
after I had sketched the illustration here shown, which I call the
- ' Corona " crane. This is purposely set high out of the ground
to show the shoulder provided for driving it well down
into earth. When permanently fixed, of course, it will be more
upright.
Stout strong ash or other hard wooden crane is possible when
an iron one is not at hand. It needs a long chain because the
head is far above the fire. The way to fix it is to make a little
hole in the ground, put it well down, then weight, and wedge
with strong bearing stones, or add forked stick inside. It is
wonderful how long this will stand stiff if the wood is not too
green.
rHE camper's handbook 3;
The sketch of three pots boiUng over one wooden fire i:
WOODEN' CRAXE.
fake. It is done quite easily, but it will need separate ctiains, of
course, for each.
II.— BY THE LADY ARTHUR GROSVENOR.
Vans. — 444.— Travelling through England in a gipsy van is -a
most delightful way of seeing the country. A van can always be
bought secondhand from gipsies or van dwellers for from £30 to
£$0. A good scrubbing and fresh paint will soon make it as
good as new. New vans cost from £50 to ^zoo.
Sleeping Accommodation, —445. — When touring, two
people can sleep in the van, one bed being on top and the other
in the cupboard. Some folks look doubtfully at the bottom berth
and think it must be very hot. As a matter of fact it is cooler
than the top one, which being so near the roof of the van,
naturally gets the greater heat.
Carrying Kit. — 446.— When caravanning, it is best to take as
few clothes as possible, there being little room for carrying them.
35S THE camper's handbook
For this purpose there are two lockers, into which all necessaries
■can be placed. Any extras should be packed in a small port-
manteau and carried on the rack at the back of the van, together
with the tents and a small sack of coal for the stove, which latter
■on cold damp evenings is very comforting.
" Putting-Up." — 447-— Living in the van altogether, as is
the custom in this particular mode of touring, avoids the
expense of hotels. The pitch is usually made in a farmer's
field, after, of course, permission has been obtained. Unfor-
tunately, this is not always easy, many farmers being very
suspicious of vans and van people^ It has often been said
to us, "folk like you go off in the middle of the night, so you'd
better pay now." The caravanner must be prepared to meet with
these little difficulties. At the same time, ! must admit that it is
somewhat annoying to be compelled to travel thirty miles instead
-of fifteen or eighteen on a hot day over hilly roads, owing to
refusals of permission to put up. Camping on the roadside, of
course, is prohibited.
Horses. — 448.— These are best bought from gipsies. A gipsy
"pal" can be trusted, being used to long distances, and having no
inclination to stray when turned out in a field. A useful animal
THE CAMPER'S HANDBOOK 359
■of this kind can be bought for ;£io to ^30. A chain horse for hills
is indispensable, thus making three horses where two vans are
used, as in my case. It is desirable to have horses as near the
same size and stamp as possible, so that each may take its turn as
wheeler.
Costs. — 449. — The cost of van travelling is comparatively
small, a day's expenses for four persons coming out at about
5/0J, made up as follows : —
Three horses for one night, at (id, each i 6
Milk for tea, sapper, and breakfast ... li
Meat 2 o
Eggs I o
Bread : 5
S oi
To (he above, various little items must of necessity be added,
such as shoeing, slight repairs to harness, etc., though, of course,
these are not frequent o
"THE POT THAT NEVER BOII^."
Cooking. — 450.— When the weather permits this is done
outside on an open fire. All the pots and pans should be
constructed so that they can be hung over the fire on a little iron
prop or crane, as shown in the accompanying illustration. This
should be stuck firmly into the ground.
An Enjoyable Tour.— ili,— Having got maps together
300 THE camper's HANDBOOK
and planned out our route to a certain extent we prepared to
start at the end of May. The vans had been newly painted
green and red outside, while the interiors were enamelled white
and green. We took a supply of dry goods from the house, also
jam and bacon.
The route we decided upon took us through part of North
Wales, where we had varied experiences of the Welsh farmer:-,
who were not too obliging. We went through part of the Wye
Valley, through Hereford to Newent, doing, on an average, 15 to
20 miles per day. Then we went througli Gloucester to North
Cerney, where we stayed three days, as the horses had been going
for a fortnight and so were glad of a few days' rest. Starting
SUPPER TIME.
again we went on by Malniesbury, Chippenham, Wells, Glaston-
bury, Bridgwater, Dunster, to Porlock Wier, which we reached
in three weeks from the daj' we started. We stayed here a week
and then on lo P2xmoor, where we stayed another week. We
then started for home, which we reached about the end of July,
returning by way of Dulverston, Taunton, Trowbridge, Devizes,
and across Marlborough Downs to Swindon. Thence through
the lovely old village of Burford, by Morlon-in-lhe-Marsh to
Warwick, through the Black Country to Cannock Chase to
Stafford, and so home, which we were rather sorry to reach,
having had glorious weather most of the time and thoroughly
enjoyed our tour, which we hope to do again in the near future.
THE camper's handbook 361
III.— By MATTHEW ARNOLD.
Cost of Caravan. — 452. — My own van was built by the
Birmingham Wagon Co. of mahogany, and cost £2'<l'l 1 ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ^
Tooth brush, etc., etc. ... ... ... 3
Hold-all, with straps (under) ... ... 8
9 2
In addition to this 9-lbs. 2-ozs., there is a towel and also some,
food, as we always like to keep a small supply. This weight is, I'
believe, less than that of the military rifle alone.
One word more as to clothing. Wear a big pair of boots and
thick socks, nothing loose round the ankles, and nothing tight
anywhere.
CHAPTER XXX.
VARIANT CAMPING.
By R. J. MECREDY.
Light ■Weight Camping.— 48a.—
My Camping experiences date back to
a period nearly twenty years ago— long
before the moveable cycle tent had
been rendtred possible and popular by
the author of this -handbook. My
nearest approach to that class of
Camping in the early days was a ten-
i\'-HAND cycle tour, carried out round
the North coast of Ireland, and we
were mounted on a Singer dubbed " The Tendam." A baggage
wagon was hitched on behind and this carried the tent, cooking
utensils, etc. The prodigious weight of the machine and outfit
made the work too laborious to be a pleasure.
On other occasions I have organized Cycle- Camping
excursions so arranged that the party remained for two or three
days at each place, and the tents and baggage were sent on by
train. This, of course, enabled comparative luxuries to be in-
cluded in the outfit, '
During the last five or six years I have gone in for Cycle-
Camping a la Holding, and motor Camping, while, for over two
years, I have taken to sleeping altogether In a tent close beside
my house, and in all weathers keep the door open,
I intend, as far as Cycle-Camping is concerned, to confine myself
altogether to what might be described as light weight Camping,
carried, I might almost say, to extremes. I have always been an
exceedingly keen cyclist and appreciate the easy and smooth
running of a bicycle, riding the lightest machines 1 could
possibly get.
378 THE camper's handbook
Weight, therefore, I have found an irksome burden, especially
in the mountainous districts which I generally frequent. I have
carried out many a delightful excursion in the lightest possible
marching order ; in fact, the whole outfit has consisted only of
tent, blanket and ground sheet.
To the more orthodox camper such a programme would, no
doubt, prove irksome, but I have not found it particularly in-
convenient, more especially as in such trips I try and arrange a
night or two in a central position, and explore the neighbouring
country, my object being to strip my bicycle of everything ex-
traneous, so that I may enjoy the greatest amount of pleasure
from mere riding.
The Outfit. — As an example of what the saving of weight
amounts to, I give details of the meagre kit carried on these
occasions, which does not, however, include provisions : —
Light Kit for Two.
"Wigwam" tent
Wire pegs
Special spliced poles
Eiderdown
Two sheets of American cloth to pack
impedimenta and to serve as ground
olXwv^i. ••• ••• •••
7 i2|
It will be observed that the ground sheet serves a double purpose
and saves the weight of the bags, which would otherwise be
necessary for carrying the outfit. A silk " Wigwam " tent w^ould
save another pound, bringing the total weight for each rider down
to 3-lbs. 6|-ozs, and the wire pegs might be dispensed with and
sticks used instead. Even the poles are not absolutely essential.
It would nearly always be possible to cut or procure two stout
sticks about 6-f t. high, which would suit the purpose. A pitchfork,
borrowed from a neighbouring cottage, would do in an emergency.
My readers will no doubt notice that pots, plates, cups, knives,
forks, etc., are conspicuous by their absence. I camp near a
cottage, where I can borrow and purchase. In the case of those
who would prefer to be absolutely independent, I would suggest
the following additions to the kit : —
bs.
ozs.
2
oi
lO
14
2
4i
2
o
THE camper's handbook 379
Small " Sirram " spirit stove, with full lbs. ozs.
reservoir
Two aluminium cups
Two aluminium forks
Two knives
Two spoons
lO
2i
I
I
Total extra weight ... i 2 J
This little " Sirram " stove consists of (i) an aluminium pot in
the shape of a large cup, and holding three afternoon cupfuls ;
(2) a methylated spirit pad ; (3) a small reservoir for spirit.
Items 2 and 3 fit inside the pot, and the lid can be used as a pan
for frying bacon.
This little cooking arrangement suits admirably as a stand-
by in wet weather, when a fire is impossible, for it enables one to
cook eggs, etc., in the tent and boil sufficient water to make tea.
When travelling light and overtaken by wet weather I have either
dispensed with cooking altogether, pr else taken refuge in a
cottage, where in Ireland one is always welcome. In the
Highlands of Scotland, too, I have always found the peasants very
hospitable.
Cooking Arrangements. — 483. — Before pitching, dry sticks
are collected, and a rough fireplace is constructed with sides
6-ins. high, and quite open at one end. If possible, it is well to
embody one or two flat stones in the sides, for they will prove
invaluable for keeping chops, bacon, etc., warm, as the stones will,
of course, become hot. Such a fireplace can be built in a few
minutes. Even sods can be used if stones are not available. A
really big stick fire should then be built up and left to burn while
the tent is being erected, and bedding, milk, eggs, etc. procured.
The fire should be replenished from time to time until the other
preparations are nearly completed, when it should be left to sink
into embers.
Before beginning to cook, a good sprinkling of salt should be
scattered over the embers to prevent them from blazing. If chops
or steaks have to be grilled, some straight, green sticks, about as
thick as one's finger, should be cut and placed across the sides of
the fireplace about 2-ins. apart, and the chops or steaks
placed over them. The latter to be turned at regular intervals
380 THE camper's handbook
and a little pepper and salt should be scattered on both sides.
If the cook is inexperienced and uncertain as to whether they are
thoroughly done he should lift them on to one of the stones and
make a slight incision. Practice, however, will quickly enable one
to judge. Meanwhile, I have taken it for granted that the pot
containing the water for the tea has been resting on the embers,
and is at boiling point when the chops are ready. If not, the
latter will keep quite hot resting on the stones constituting the
sides of the fireplace.
Bacon can be grilled similarly, but produces so much grease as
to make it difficult to prevent the fire from blazing up, and I pre-
fer carrying a tiny aluminium pan weighing about one ounce, or
using the lid of a small biscuit box. In case of necessity, chops
and steaks can be cooked directly on the embers, provided plenty
of salt is used to prevent a blaze. Kidneys also can be cooked in
the same manner, or can be actually buried in the embers.
If a chicken has to be tackled, the best method is to thoroughly
encase it in mud formed of the clean clay, well damped, and
then it* should be buried in the heart of the embers. I prefer,
however, to buy in the last town passed through, a chicken which
has been already cooked. It will serve cold for the evening meal,
and the bones can be grilled for breakfast. Excellent toast can be
made on the improvised grid-stick, and eggs can be cooked by
covering them up in the embers, but the shell should be first
cracked at one end to prevent them exploding. Potatoes are
delicious baked in this manner.
If the green sticks forming the grid should char and blaze,
fresh ones should be substituted.
A teapot is by no means essential for brewing tea. There are
three other very simple methods : (i) Use an infuser for each cup,
taking care that the water poured in is boiling ; (2) when the
water is boiling in the pot, add the tea, stir, and at once
remove the pot from the fire ; (3) put the tea in the cold water
before the pot is placed on the fire, and remove the pot off the
fire the moment the watei* boils.
Being an ardent angler, I have carried a rod on some of these
excursions, and the method of cooking trout may interest some
of my readers. As before, a large stick fire is allowed to burn
down into embers. The fish having been cleaned are then separ*
THE camper's handbook 38 1
ately rolled up in newspapers, the ends of same twisted, the outside
slightly damped with water, and the whole thrust into a hollow
in the centre of the fire and the embers piled on top. A ^-Ib.
trout will take from 10 to 15 minutes cooking in this manner, and
a larger one perhaps 20 to 25 minutes. The paper does not burn,
and opens quite clean, the oil from the fish soaking into it and
preventing it from sticking. A trout cooked in this manner is far
more tasty than fried in the ordinary way.
Motor Car Camping. — ^484, — This is, perhaps, the most
delightful form of Camping, especially if indulged in in the manner
favoured by the writer. I always like, if possible, to have a
tandem bicycle available, so as to vary my mode of progression,
while the machine can be stripped of everything and ridden
light, as the motor car carries all the impedimenta. Briefly my
outfit consists of the following, for a party of five, including the
chauffeur : A bungalow tent for two ladies, a " Gipsy " for the two
men, and a "Wigwam" for the chauffeur. These occupy a
very small space, and I have found it as a rule advisable to make
them up in small parcels so that they can be placed in side
baskets, lockers, or other available corner.
For cooking utensils, I carry a 7-inch " Mersey " stove with an
aluminium outfit of cups, plates, saucers, knives, forks, etc.
These are best stowed in a Japanese basket, for it adapts itself to
periodical increases or diminutions in the bulk, due to difference
in packing or the addition of articles of food.
The selection of a Camping ground is in one respect more
difficult than in the case of a bicycle, for it is advisable as a rule
to provide shelter for the car. Such shelter can frequently be had
in any large farmyard, or even in some neighbouring gentleman's
coachhouse, as the owner will rarely refuse permission to put the
car under cover. If the weather is fine, however, and the car can
be driven into the field where the tents are pitched, it is a distinct
convenience to have it close at hand.
On the other hand, the enormous range of the motor car
simplifies matters, because if a suitable site cannot he secured
in one district, one can proceed 10 or 15 miles, or even 20 miles
further, until a satisfactory position is found.
Needless to say, motor car camping is luxurious compared
382 THE camper's handbook
with Cycle-Camping, because the travellers can carry with them
larger tents, substantial ground sheets, warm blankets, pillows,
and a full supply of provisions, besides many other luxuries which
would be impossible in the case of a bicycle. The presence of a
good stove, too, simplifies the cooking operations, though even
when MOTOR car camping I have a leaning towards a fire when
dry sticks can be procured.
Permanent Camps. — ^485. — As regards permanent Camping,
I would like to say a few words. If anyone had told me three
years ago that I would find benefit and pleasure from sleeping
under canvas all the year round I would have scoffed at the
mere idea, and yet for the last two years my wife and I have
slept in a small marquee tent, lo-ft. long, 9-ft. high and about
9-ft. broad, with one end fully open to the weather.
How I came to forsake the ways of civilization and sleep all the
year round in the open air may interest my readers. As
mentioned in another article, I have been an enthusiastic camper
myself for some twenty years, but I absolutely failed for a long
time to convert my wife, who would not even take part in week-
end trips. In July, 1905, we planned a holiday trip to the North
of Ireland, and as she would not camp I rented a little cottage
on the shores of Lough Melvin, as our head quarters. We
sketched out a circuitous route of some 170 miles of cycle tours
to this rendezvous, and while my eldest son and I rode on a
tandem push bicycle, my wife drove her motor car with a lady
friend for companion. This carried two " Holding " tents and
the Camping impedimenta in general. On the first night we
stopped at Glendalough, Co. Wicklow. The ladies slept in
the hotel and my son and I in the tents under the shadow of the
round tower and the famous seven churches. Next day while en
route northwards the car met with a failure in regard to the
water circulation, so we had to stop in a little provincial town to
effect repairs. It so happened that the hotel was exceptionally
poor, and my wife declared that rather than sleep in it she would
camp out ! Inwardly I was delighted of course. Accordingly I
had the tents pitched in a hayfield, and with plenty of fresh hay
for bedding we spent a pleasant and comfortable night.
That one experience accomplished what my persuasive
THE CAMPERS HANDBOOK , 383
eloquence had failed to do, and when at length we reached the
cottage on Lough Melvin's shores, although at the time it was
raining steadily, the wife insisted on having the tents pitched, and
she and her lady friend occupied one. We were there some ten
days, during which period it rained at least every second day, but
the cottage was only used for meals and for dressing.
On returning home one of the tents was permanently pitched
some seventy yards from my residence, as shown in the photo.
MY PERMANENT CAMP.
There we have slept ever since, to the great astonishment of our
friends and neighbours. There are now two other tents close by,
occupied by my sons, and my daughters.
Such an idea as Camping out all the Winter had never entered
my head, but as the Autumn waned, and the evenings grew
shorter and colder I made the startling discovery that my wife
was bent on doing so. She was very thorough in her methods
also, for whereas I had been satisfied with leaving a small portion
384 THE camper's handbook
of the door open, nothing would content her but to leave it
altogether open, so that, in fact, we practically slept in a tent with
only three of its walls closed.
As November approached I began to get anxious ; she had always
been susceptible to colds, and Winter never passed without her
contracting one or two severe ones, which generally necessitated
absolute confinement to the house, and left her in a very weak
condition. She had also suffered from bronchitis and
rheumatism. I could hardly realise that there was not ex-
treme danger in exposing one so susceptible to the fogs and
snows and frosts of Winter. In this dilemma I wrote to
Mr. Holding and put the case to him. I was not so much nervous
about the actual Camping out, but I could not help thinking that
an absolutely open tent was risky. Mr. Holding's reply was brief
and to the point. It read as follows : — " There is no such thing
as catching cold. People catch heat. You may leave the tent
door open with every confidence."
Mr. Holding was right. My wife has never had one of those
severe colds since she has adopted the open-air life, nor has she
suffered from bronchitis or rheumatism.
As regards the effect of such a life on one's general health, in
my own case there was not much margin for improvement ; the
principal difference it has effected is that I now wake up fresh
and active in mind and body, whereas when sleeping in a room
even with the windows open, I generally felt apathetic and
depressed, with a tendency on being awakened to lie for another
half-hour. In fact, camp life has given one man at least an hour
longer per diem of active life. Sleep in a tent is so sound and
refreshing that I find that I can with advantage get up much
earlier than heretofore.
In my wife's case, however, the change has been even greater.
As already mentioned, she has lost the tendency to catch severe
colds, and has also entirely got rid of occasional insomnia.
As regards covering, two blankets of ordinary thickness are, as
a rule, found sufficient, but for frosty nights, or when the cold is
intense, one of the light Cycle-Camping eiderdowns as planned
by Mr. Holding, is used in addition. This weighs only 2j-lbs. and
would do for three persons in a small tent.
The tent is a marquee, lo-ft. long, 9-ft. wide, and 9-ft. high,
THE camper's handbook 385
made of strong calico, by Saunders, of Wisbech, for £5. A fly
sheet of home manufacture was added.
At first the ground on which we camped was uncovered, but
finally we had the floor cemented with a good foundation of
stones so as to ensure dryness. There is a wooden beading all
round the cement, and the bottom of the tent is secured to this
beading at the sides at intervals of about 6-ins, so as to pre-
vent draughts penetrating underneath the edge.
I experienced at first considerable inconvenience through the
necessity for sallying out should rain commence to fall, in order to
slacken the various guy ropes. This difficulty was got over in a
very simple manner. I purchased a number of comparatively
light helical springs from Messrs. Terry, of Redditch. These were
embodied in the ropes at the ends, and when the latter contract
the springs yield, and thus compensate for the reduced length.
This device, too, makes the tent safer in a wind, because, owing
to the flexibility of all the ropes, due to the helical springs
embodied in them, the tent yields bodily to sudden squalls instead
of the strains being concentrated at certain points. It is, there-
fore, less likely to tear or otherwise yield to the force of heavy
gales. These at times are really terrific, and I used to feel appre-
hensive that the tent would be blown bodily away. It has
weathered so many storms however, that we have ceased even to
awake when extra fierce gusts rush down from the mountains and
sweep through the little glen in which we reside.
At the time of writing, although it is well on in the Winter, we
have been sleeping under two blankets, with the front of the tent
wide open, and my eldest son, who occupies a tent hard by,
sleeps under a single blanket.
One thing, however, is absolutely essential for this style of
Camping, and that is the use of wool exclusively ; linen or cotton
would inevitably absorb the damp and cause dangerous chills.
As regards the question of damp it rarely troubles us.
SUPPLEMENTARY.
Colds. — ^486. — My readers may ask how is it that one can so
often locate the commencement of a cold to being exposed to
some draught. The explanation is simple. The draught upsets
the circulation of the blood. It brings an excess of blood to that
386 THE camper's handbook
portion of the body exposed to its force, but more especially to
the nose which begins to run.
Now the mucous of the nose has an antiseptic substance
called mucin. This kills all the germs which get into the nose,
provided the mucin is sufficiently sticky. If, however, the nose
has been running there is less mucin in it, and hence, if we go
into a warm room where microbes are, the first " cold " microbes
that we meet find ready access to our system. From this it is
evident that if we can keep always in pure air the cold microbe
would be powerless. The conventionalities of modern life
prohibit this, but we can approach it as nearly as possible and to
a great extent protect ourselves against the danger.
That exposing one's person to severe cold is not necessarily
detrimental so long as one breathes pure air, I can offer a good
example. On one occasion, some years ago, I went on a Camping
trip late in October, when the nights were cold and frosty. It so
happened that I was suffering from rheumatism in my shoulder
at the time and to such an extent that I could hardly turn my
head to right or left. My friend and I camped in long damp
bracken. We could only get wet hay to put under the rubber
ground sheet, and when we unpacked our impedimenta I found
to my dismay, that the warm woollen night garment I had
intended to wear had been forgotten, and we only had one thin
"Jaeger" blanket for covering.
The cold about 3 o'clock in the morning was absolutely
intense, and skep was impossible. We lit a paraffin lamp, which
went on fire and nearly burnt the tent down and had to be hurled
out aflame. Finally, we had to resign ourselves to fate and lie
shivering till daybreak. Not only did we not catch cold but the
rheumatism was actually gone in the morning. It may have been
sleeping in the open air that put it to flight, or it may simply have
been a coincidence. At all events, the incident proved that
sleeping in the damp and extreme cold had not the effect of
causing a cold or of aggravating the rheumatism that was
already troubling me.
^
CHAPTER XXXI.
THINGS LEFT OVER.
%
i
Iw
~5«
B^
This heading covers some matters
out of a great multitude that might
have been dealt with more fully had
not this work already considerably
exceeded the contract. This chapter*
therefore, though dealing with many
and varied subjects of undoubted
interest to campers, must necessarily
be as brief as its importance will allow.
Ladies Camping in Pairs. — 487. — Though it is not often
at present that ladies go a-camping inpairs, the project need have
no terrors. Ladies have been kr^own to put up a tent over a punt
or boat, or in fields. Fear of molestation is groundless, happily,
in England, save under circumstances already described.
The lightness, simplicity, and efficiency of recent appliances
enables two ladies to work easily together, and to take a slight
change of clothing. They may thus explore the Highlands or the
countryside with ease and enjoyment.
Ladies, to become adepts, should take alternate days at cooking
and fetching, etc. Herein there is a fresh field for experience
opened for women's pleasure ; all with decency and health.
Mixed Fixed Camps. — ^488. — There is no difficulty in regard
to these, supposing proper plans are laid beforehand, and some
three or four unwritten rules are put into force. In regard to the
British Canoe Association, the National Camping Club, and the
Association of Cycle Campers, men and women camp together.
A plan of the ground should be made, and the Camp Steward
should have certain instructions in regard to this. Single ladies
388 THE camper's handbook
should camp not far from the married quarters, but quite separate.
It should be an understood thing that the chaperonage of the
senior lady present should be recognised throughout.
It is extremely pleasant to have ladies in camp who have the
necessary adaptability, not to mention the genius for affability and
good fellowship. Ladies exercise a reserve, give agreeable
tone, and add grace to the camp.
Personal Kit. — ^489. — Linen and cotton make excellent tents,
and a waterproof ground sheet is indispensable to the camper
who rests his limbs on mother earth, but linen, cotton, and
waterproof fabrics are wholly unsuitable for personal wear.
"'Ware cotton! Wear wool!" is a cry as suitable to the
camper as to the hunting man.
The Jaegar Company, whose depots and agencies are every-
where, are specialists in supplying campers' clothing and
bedding.
Foremost features, in addition to the Jaeger pure wool day and
night underwear, guaranteed against shrinkage, are the excellent
Jaeger sleeping bags and Camping rugs, of undyed camel hair
and wool fleece, making a delightful substitute for a bed.
The Jaeger airy-Hght " Cosy Spencer," with its delightful
chainwork of softest wool, takes the place of the more or less
useless (cotton lined and backed) waistcoat. The Jaeger " Colic
Band" (a porous elastic contrivance, 7-ins. wide and 2 yards
long) is invaluable for winding round the stomach, that especially
vulnerable part of a camper's anatomy. It can also be used, if
occasion should require, as a throat muffler, or even as a surgical
bandage.
No camper's outfit is complete without a pair of Jaeger slipper Sy
for boots should always be removed on entering a tent. The
Jaeger "Fleece" slippers, with leather soles, of the "Albert'
type, not only act as slippers but as bed socks, and warm feet are
essential to ensure sound sleep.
A word of warning ! Slippers should never be worn in the
dewy grass ; the camper should go barefooted until he dresses for
the day's work.
To cap the Jaeger requisites, let the camper invest in their
" Campaigning-cap." It makes a much better " night-cap " than
whisky-toddy, and, moreover, it is quite presentable for day wear.
THE camper's handbook 389
Boots. — 496. — One of the most essential parts of the camper's
outfit should be his boots, because not only comfort but health
is likely to be endangered by not giving particular attention to
the footwear. Say, for instance, a walk in the early morning is
contemplated across the fields or along the banks of stream or
river, a boot must be worn that will stand the swish of the. dewy
grass (which is very penetrating) and also protect the feet from
feeling the stones on gravelly walks. The ideal boot for both
comfort and hard wear, is undoubtedly the brown one, called
the "Week End" boot, .advertised in this book, and made by a
well-known reliable firm, who guarantee every pair they sell,
because it is good value for good money. For long country
walks, for fishing, for any kind of hard wear, my readers cannot
do better than try a pair. Its greatest virtue is that it is a
good, stout boot, yet a very phant and flexible one also.
Playing at Tramps. — ^491. — Mr. J. C. Bristow in the Evening
News gave an interesting description of two ladies who deter-
mined to play at tramps for 10 days. They started away with 5/-
between them.
The selected route was from Bognor to London and back again.
Carrying just the few petty articles with which the gentlemen
and ladies of the hard iron road are wont to load themselves, the
fair " Weary WilHes " made a start one morning early.
A few miles from Bognor, they partook of a breakfast of
stolen apples and pears and tea.
When lunch time arrived they paid a visit to a little rose-
covered cottage, the humble home of a sweet old lady with white
hair and the face of an angel, and ate heartily of cold boiled
bacon, broad beans and potatoes.
It was a pitiful story of a life of sorrows and hardships that
persuaded the old woman to allow the strangers to share her
homely meal. But, doubtless, by this time she is regarding the
visit in the light of a Heaven-sent blessing, for an acceptable
cheque has been sent to the generous old soul.
Towards tea time the wanderers went into a corn field and
begged the toilers to allow them to share their tea.
The request was granted readily, and what a tea it was !
When the repast came to an end, the ladies offered to take
390 THE camper's handbook
part in the work in exchange for a supper and the permission to
sleep in a barn. This second request was also granted readily.
As supper was commenced and the air was chilly, a fire
was lit.
By ten o'clock, however, the fire was but a heap of dull, smoking
cinders. The company had dispersed, and silence reigned.
The ladies laid themselves down on a heap of straw in a barn,
fully determined to sleep long and soundly. They closed their
eyes and began to try to make themselves believe they were
dropping off to sleep.
For a few hours on the fourth day they helped a poor widow
to make shirts for her sons in exchange for a supper and a
night's rest on a sofa, while one of her sons cobbled up their
broken shoes.
In the dusk of the evening of the fifth day they went to a
lonely stream in a meadow to bathe. Alas and alack, whilst they
were splashing about in the cool, clear water, some cows, attracted
by the noise made their appearance and took up a position by their
clothes. No amount of words, harsh or otherwise, would drive
the creatures away, " but when at last," said the English girl, " I
took my life in my hands, so to speak, and appeared for a moment
on the bank, the brutes fled in all directions, stamping our clothes
under foot in their mad, wild retreat."
They were up betimes on the following morning, and after a
bathe in the river and a hasty meal of cold tea and more stolen
fruit, hurried on their way.
The next night was spent on the top of a wheat rick, and a
sound sleep obtained, and little wonder, for both ladies were by
this time footsore and tired.
The remaining five nights were spent respectively in a stable,
on the floor of an outhouse, on a cottage floor, beneath a hay-
rick, and in the house of some friends.
On three occasions the ladies were drenched by rain to the
skin. Once they tramped from nine in the morning till six in
the evening without succeeding in obtaining an5ihing to eat,
and on another occasion they barely escaped arrest at the hands
of a village constable.
Notwithstanding these unpleasantries, both declare the holiday
the pleasantest they have ever spent.
THE camper's handbook 391
Head Shield to Tent. — 492. —1 now mention a trouble
from which every camper suffers in small tents. We naturally
have to sleep with our pillows somewhere near the " head " of
this wall of cotton. When the rain is driven with force on to this
vertical shield, which should always be placed to windward, it runs
down freely on to the ground and often makes our pillows and
things wet if they come in contact, as is likely, because we shuffle
about in the night. In a recent Highland cruise on wheels,
I adopted the precaution of having a spare fly sheet fixed outside,
and by pegging it down below and fastening it at the sides and
hitching it on to the head of the poie I found the head of the
tent kept drv — an achievement long desired. A head shield pro-
perly cut and fitted is good in every way
The Edgington Tents. — 4^.— Benjamin Edgingtons
Double-Roof Ridge Tents have a world-wide reputation. For
several generations the most eminent travellers, missionaries, and
sportsmen have used them — among the multitude a few names
may be mentioned ; Sir H. M. Stanley, Commander Cameron,
Sir H. H. Johnston, Col. Von Wissman, Dr. Moffatt, Bishop
Hannington, etc.
The Government Commissions and Survey parties in all parts use
these tents.
For home use, caravanning, boating, etc., the firm make a
simpler and cheaper tent of same shape without the double fly.
They also make a speciality of the tent designed by Mr. E.
1
I.
392 THE CAMPFRS HANDBOOK
Whymper, which has been used in the Alps, Andes, HimalayzL,
and recently for the ascent of Ruwenzori by the Duke of the
Abruzzi. Also the minute " Mummery " tent, used by Sir Martin
Conway, Dr. Workman, Dr. T. G. Longstaif, Mr. Douglas
Freshfield, and others, for work at high altitudes.
Camp equipment of latest designs, personal outfit, and clothing,
etc., are also supplied by this firm.
Catalogues can be obtained at 2, Duke Street, London Bridge,
or 67, Cornhill, E.C.
Hardivare Specialities. — ^494. — Richard Melhuish, Ltd.
have opened their new wholesale and retail premises at 50 and
51, Fetter Lane, London, E.C, where thev have on view sl
variety of their patent tools, including their patent combined
w^ork benches and tool cabinets, patent tool rools for motorists,
patent bit clips, all the latest inventions in English, American,
and Continental tools and machinery. They also show a large
variety of builders and household ironmongery, gas lamps and,
fittings, electric lamps, electric fittings, electric cooking utensils
electro plate, English cutlery, and the celebrated large *' Primus "
stoves both for household and 3'acht use.
This new warehouse is fitted up with all the latest labour-
saving devices, and is, without doubt, the finest in Great Britain.
The readers of this volume are cordially invited to pay them
a visit, where they will be received by a staff of competent
assistants who are instructed to show visitors right through the
establishment and give them information.
This firm publish the following catalogues, all of which are
fully illustrated: —
No. 14 Metalworkers.
No. 15 Woodworkers.
No. 16 Horticultural.
No. 17 Electrical and Ironmongery,
and a special catalogue of silver goods suitable for presents.
Nos. 14, 15, 17 sent post free on receipt of 6d. to cover postage,
the remaining numbers free. Foreign postage i/- per copy.
A Little Trouble with the " Primus."— 495.— After having
cooked, with one nipple, over 100 meals with my little " Baby
Primus," I discovered the other day a slight blackening of the
THE camper's handbook 393
tins. Being a long time puzzled to find out the cause 1 discovered
that the nipple opening had become a triHe large. The pressure
with the blast and constant pricking had made it too big. The
" Primus " in action should not deposit black round the bottom
of the tins and very little beneath even. When the combustion is
perfect it does not. But note it must not admit loo free a supply.
The smaller the opening the better the " Primus" works, and the
better the pressure tells on its force. Therefore, always have a
"spare set" by you, and at (he first indication of the blackening
process replace the nipple by 3 new one."
AS LOUNGE
THE "TOCAH."
The Tocah.— 496.— This is neither a pain killer nor a nerve
reviver, but a fatigue reliever and a body soother. I was lioping
to have given this new *ype of bed-chair, or chair-bed lounge, or
smoking lounge, or whatever it may be termed, a good practical
trial, and get it rigged up on a sunny day on the lawn. When I
now procurable, at 1/6
394 "^^^ camper's handbook
went with my book I found it occupied, and I found the occupant
very slow to move, being wrapped in slumber. The Tocah did
it ! Of course, the question was, **are you comfortable ?" And
the answer, pert and sharp, "I was until you disturbed me." The
fact is, THE TOCAH is a simple, but intensely useful adaptation of the
mattress-cloth-under-tension type, all working and moving on a
few spider laths and wooden cantilevers. I am aware that is a
clumsy sentence, but the chair is not clumsy. It will go as flat as
a big tea tray, so to say, and can be put in at least eight f)Ositions.
If I had a fixed camp, I should be tempted to sleep on it, and for
coolness I should put it under a tree in the daytime, and when I
hear of one town, a health resort of consequence, ordering
200, I am not alone in my opinion of the tocah.
Gabardine. — 497. — How glad one is to have a mackintosh to
put on when it rains, and how one is **gladder" — pardon the term
— to get out of it again. Now, I take it that these mixed wool and
cotton materials, of which Burberrys are the originators, and for
which they have a world-wide name, are an attempt to give us a
waterproof garment that does not stifle the body and defy Nature
by holding all the moisture that exudes from the pores, of which
we are said to have 2,000,000.
Perhaps there is no one material, no speciality, of which more
is consumed in rain-resisting garments, than these wonderful
fabrics of Burberry's. They are generally known as various
species of Gabardine, and the variety of colourings is very great,
but all sober hued. They are lighter than the average macs.
Tents for All Purposes. — 498. — Campers of all classes will
find much to interest them in the extensive show rooms of
Messrs. Piggott Brothers & Co., Ltd., situated at Nos. 57, 58 and
S9, Bishopsgate Street Without. This Company manufactures
Camping tents of great variety. An instance of their enterprise
IS their tropical tent with windows and ventilating curtains
against the deadly malaria mosquito, and with its double roof as
a protection against the torrential rains and blazing sun of the
near regions of the Equator.
Piggott's marquees cover almost every field of demand.
Canvas churches, banquetting halls, lawn tennis, a bungalow
THE camper's handbook 395
with a low verandah, tents for the army, beds, inflated beds to
stuff, etc. In looking at the pictures contained in the beautiful
catalogue, one feels a wish to play tennis, and regrets he has
not a great garden and is not rich and able to have innumerable
friends to invite to have tea on the lawn. Garden seats and easy
chairs, tarpaulins, and all the rest, but it is, of course, for the
camper that they provide with their world-wide reputation,
portable habitations that are essential to the amateur gipsy's life.
Photography. — ^499. — This plays a very important part in
the camp. I notice that quite ten out of twelve men who take to
Camping use the camera. It is important that certain conditions
in regard to photography in camp should be duly considered,
for I have had alike the most satisfactory and the most* fatal
experiences. These lessons have taught what I wish to lay down.
Instead of recommending someone's patent speciality, I shall only
deal with general principles.
Photographic Plates. — This distinctly has to do with the
plates or films. The first consideration in regard to them is
immunity from damp, I can quote the case of Mr. W., who when
spending a fortnight's cruise with me photographed persistently,
did good work, and was on the whole successful. When we came
to reckon up, we found our weather had been almost the entire
time fairly dry. There was an absence of those long damp days,
when everything gets clammy. Now to show the danger regard-
ing damp and its effect on plates, I will again allude to the same
gentleman. He was again canoeing and camping for a fortnight,
and out of thirty plates he had but three good pictures. Equal
care was taken, but nine days out of twelve it rained. His case was,
of course, in and out of his boat and his tent day after day, and
he attributes the failures to the damp. I could record many other
similar experiences.
The plates taken should be packed in a box, and wrapped up in
a piece of waterproof paper or mackintosh, and they should be
well tied so that neither damp nor air can reach even, the box.
Again, if dark backs are charged and_put in the camera case ready
for use, the case itself should all the time be kept strapped up in
mackintosh — that is if it contains an ordinary time camera, with
ordinary dark backs. *It is the many little exposures to the air
390 THE cauper's handbook
and damp that affect the plates, and, singular to say, a leather
case will absorb a certain amount of damp, and the plates are so
sensitive that they absorb it in time. In dry weather there is less
danger.
As the plates or films are used it is best to send them to some
person, with whom arrangements should be made previously, for
the development, or else to carefully pack, post — duly marking
as "private" or "not to be opened" — and send to your own
dark room every other day.
I should like specially to recommend one particular plate
which I have found best and that is Paget's Prize Plate. They
are somewhat enpensive, but cheap!
" Man wants but little here below, but wants that
little good."
Since this note was written I see a water developing plate is
out, known as the "Watalu." The great claim of this plate to the
attention of the camper is that the only developer required is
aquapura, a supply of which is an essential in every camp. The
plates differ from all other platen only in that they are coated on
the one side with the ordinary sensitive emulsion, and on the
other side with a developer which dissolves immediately on plac-
ing the plate in water.
Thk Camera.— Portability and compactness are essential in
any camera that is selected (or a Camping outfit, and I would
therefore advise one of the following types, as here illustrated.
THE camper's HAJIDBOOK
397
The "Cameo" allows of the image being focussed, either on
the screen or by focussing scale. It takes plates in dark slides, or
the well-known Filmpack, taking twelve cut films, may be used in
a special adapter. The weight and dimensions of such a camera
arc cut down to the finest point consistent with rigidity in
working.
Ambitious workers may require amore universal type of camera
than I have just described, and to those I would suggest an inspec-
tion of the "Sanderson" camera. There is no subject too difficult
for such a well thought out instrument as this, which simply
THE "SANDERSON.
revels in the intricacies of architectural and telephotographic
work. It cannot, however, be made quite as compact as the first
camera indicated.
There are now such a variety of designs in folding cameras for
plates and roll films, that it is impossible to give full details in a
work of this character, and I would therefore advise the camper
to go to a good photographic dealer, such as the Westminster
Photographic Exchange. Ltd., of 119 Victoria Street, and 211
Oxford Street, W., where a large variety of outfits, etc., may be
inspected, and his special requirements can undoubtedly be met.
This particular firm has also made arrangements for developing
r
398 THE camper's handbook
and printing for the hurried and pressed tourists and campers
and those who have no dark room.
Camera Stands. — Everyone who goes Camping with a camera
needing a stand likes light ones. Many have been tempted to
use those of aluminium. Having had three weeks' experience of
these, in company with others, we found them so troublesome
that we abandoned them in favour of a simple but light weight
one, with rather tall wooden legs, which gives no inconvenience.
Camera Bag. — The ordinary so-called waterproof brown
canvas camera bag made of cotton is not waterproof as a rule.
The case should be of the very best Hnen with a good thick
proofing of rubber between that texture and a cotton back
lining.
A Ne"W Tent. — ^500. — On a long cruise I tested a new type of
tent, planned to be commodious and yet light and efficient,
without a fly sheet, which I considered for the cycle a little
heavy. I also considered it was a trifle too luxurious, and, there-
fore, I have modified it and made many changes, which I should
like briefly to mention. A most delightful tent, and by all those
who inspected it at a recent big camp it was voted practically
perfection for cycle or canoe, or even pedestrian Camping. I have
christened it the "Canadian Midget." It has a little wall of
15-ins., and it is 5-ft. high, 4-ft. 6-ins. on the floor, and 5-ft. 9- ins
long (or 6-f 1.), with very thin walls and ends. But the roof — ah !
there's the rub. It is made of Assouan cloth, the finest make
of cotton known in a close texture. There is no unproofed
cloth in the world that I have yet found so impervious to wet. It
resists it like tin stuff. The weight of this tent is a^-lbs.
Clip Pole Candle Holder. — ^501. — Whilst at meals, we hang
our candle, it is best, after meals, for reading, to have it over
our head. I have made a simple clip that takes the candelabra
(article 396), and needs no screws or fastenings. It weighs only
half-an ounce, and is no larger than a small shaving brush.
Camping Countries. — ^502. — British Isles in Contrast. —
It is difficult, in a paragraph, to state, even from the closest
THK CAMPERS HANDBOOK 399
acquaintance, the differences, or to analyse them. There are
differences. Thirty-two years' Camping in all parts of Great
Britain enables me to say, however, that Scotland may be placed
first.
Since writing a previous article (428), I have again re-visited
Scotland, and this 1907 cycle cruise has definitely persuaded me
that Ireland must take a second place to the former country. I
ought to add that most of my previous camps in Scotland have
been by water.
Scotland.
^ The Scottish roads are good ; the scenery varied and fine
from the most beautiful glen to the wildest of braes and moun-
tains. People very courteous and ready to oblige, but evince
little or no curiosity or interest in one's camp. This is accounted
for by the fact that the country is, if I may use the term,
infested by gipsies, who form a mighty army— detached,
scattered, and nomadic. The rainfall in Scotland is only some
two or three more inches than for England. In almost
every town where stores might be required, they are to be had
in abundance, of good quahty and at moderate prices. A feature
' of Scotland is that it affords at once camp sites, select, secluded,
private, and protected, when needed. The camper has also an
equal chance of blossoming forth out of sight of a house or the
sound of man's voice, when he lists. The winds appear to be
lighter than they are when they first strike the western coast of
Ireland, as though the land had a modifying effect. For van and
^ cycle work the gradients are moderate, except in the mountainous
districts, where the law of gravitation becomes all too evident.
To carry a fly rod in handy, walking-stick form, as I do, means
a bit of sport. It may be had almost everywhere by a slight
detour, for apparently every stream and river and tributary has
its big family of trout. There are restrictions in places, which,
however, must be respected. I can recommend Scotland.
Ireland.
I place Ireland second on the list of the three countries,
No anxiety need bother the camper here, so long as he has a
supply of milk, if he is dependent upon it, and so long as he can
get shelter which, next to provender, is the consideration that
must stand first.
400 THE camper's HANDBOOK
The best part of Ireland to tour in is the West coast, where
most of the roads are less slippery in wet, and the indentations,
bays, and inlets are always interesting, and very beautiful. The
majestic limestone formations of Clare, the open moorlands of
Connemara and the grand mountain vistas of the coast of
Donegal, Clew Bay, and the mountain flanking the Kerry fiords
have, I am told and feel, no rivals on this globe for the
same class of scenery. Permission is readily granted every-
where. The quality of the native- food is of the finest, when I
speak of fowls, fish, milk, butter, eggs, and the potatoes which
are peerless.
England.
And why should England be !left out ? Everyone knows
it. Its chief fault as a Camping country is its over civilisation, a
slight suspicion that attaches to anyone Camping, and the
difficulty of finding those really homely little farm houses. Yet
with its canals and streams and roads there is good Camping,
and whilst an occasional rebuff may be met, as a rule the con-
cession sought for is granted. Of switchbacks per road there
are plenty, but of the long gradients as described in the two
former countries we have comparatively little save in the country
of North Yorkshire, Westmoreland, Cumberland and part of
Durham. Mainly, perhaps, England is placed third because of
its lack of wildness and variety.
Scotch and Irish Miles. — 503. — Scotch people assured me
recently that the Scotch mile is the same as the English. Irish- '
men will tell you also, that there is no difference between the
Irish and English mile. I think it well to state here what the
differences are.
(i) Fourteen English miles make only 11 Irish.
(2) For every 6| miles you travel in Scotland (according to
the milestones) you put in 8 Enghsh miles.
Example : —
28 English miles make 22 Irish.
16 EngUsh make 13^ Scotch.
56 English make 44 Irish.
32 English make 27 Scotch miles, and so forth.
Camping Sitc0*-5O4*
Unless where otherwise stated, Camping Ground, Supplies, Shed and
Apartments are available.
PROVINCIAL,
County
Town
Bedford
Cheshire
Cornwall
CumbTd
Derby
Devon
Dorset
Durham
AspleyGuise
Tarporley
•
Camelford
Helston
Tintagel
Bootle
Borrowdale
Ebchester
Holmrook
Ashbourne
Buxton
Buxton
Colyton
Dawlish
Exeter
Monkleigh
Weymouth
Easington
Seaton Carew
station.
Essex Sandon
Glos'ter Campden
Stonehouse
iNr Stroud
i
Hants iTitchfield
Southampton
Ridgmont
Buston Castle
Otterham
Helston
Camelford
Bootle
Keswick
Ebchester
Ravenglass
Alsop'le-dale
Hurdlow
Hartington
Colyton
Dawlish
NAME
Beavington, Mrs.
Salt, Mrs.
Stephens, Mrs. C.
James Mrs.
Congdon, Mrs. E.
Burrows, Mrs.
Wilson, Mrs.
Dixon, The Misses
Thompson, Mrs.J.
Wint, Mrs.
Nelson, Mrs. A.
Goodwin, Mrs. S.
Power,^rs. L. M.
Rowe, Mrs.
NewtonStCy |Scott, Mrs.
Bideford Smith, Mrs.
Weymouth
Haswell
Seaton Castle
Chelmsford
Campden
Stonehouse
Dudbridge
Fareham
Beaulieu
Vine, Mrs. E. S.
Jackson, Mrs. G.
Boddy, Mrs. J. E.
Groves, E. F.
Wyatt, Mrs.
Pickering, Mrs.
Fowler, Mrs. A.
Howick, Mrs. J.
Hendy, J. M.
Address
High Fields Farm.
Rose Mount.
Trewinnon Barton.
Gwealmoyowr.
Downrow.
The Nook Farm.
High Lodore Farm.
Broad Oak.
Bell Hill Farm.
NewHo. Fm.,Wetton
Crongstone Grange.
Banktop Fm. Hart'on.
Elm Grove.
Aller Farm.
Lower Marsh House.
Saltren House.
North Fm. Chickwell.
Junction House Fm.
Glebe Farm.
Southland's Farm.
Holly Bush Farm.
Plough Farm.
Selsley Hill Farm.
Old Iron Mills Farm.
Badminstow, Fawley.
Cooaty
Town Station NAME
Address
Herefd
Nr Ledbury Ledbury Beaumont, Mrs.
WaUs Hill Farm.
Br'pton Brian Bucknalls Watkins, Mrs.
Heartsease.
Tarrington Stoke Edith Austin, Mrs.
Nr Hazel Farm.
Kent
» 1
Penshurst .Cowden 'Brooker, Mrs.
Cold Harbour.
Lincoln
1
Keasden ;Clapham Close, Mrs.
Dovermanter.
MarketRasen MarketRasenlHankins, Mr.
Coistor Road.
Norfolk
Haddiscoe iHaddiscoe iShardalow, Mr.
Thorpe Hall.
Reedham Reedham .Hewitt, Mrs. T.
Wood Farm. [Parva |
Wyinondh'm'Hardingham Church, Miss
Manor Ho. Brandon •
Notts
Epperstone Lowdham Wood, G.
The Poplars
StaplefordJ. Newark li;^^ Oliver, J. E.
Lodge Farm
OUerton Boughton
Mahey, Mrs. F.
Haughton.
Worksop <
Worksop or
Shireoaks
Mesley, Mrs.
Lady Lee Farm.
North'l'd
Ellington
Widdrington
Whittle, Mrs. J.W.
Linton Mill.
Oxon
Watlington
Watlington
Hoar, Miss L. M.
Court Meadow.
Yarnton Yarnton Jnc
Walton, Mrs. M.
Minnis Farm.
Salop
Bridgnorth [Bridgnorth
Beble, Mrs.
Walsbatch.
Ch Stretton Ch Stretton
Rogers, Mrs.
Botoyle House.
Nr Ludlow i Ludlow
Brown, Mrs. B.
Overton Farm.
Mkt Dra)^on Newport
Rose, Mrs. M. E. '
Tatterhall Fm. Hins'k.
Much Wenl'k Presthorpe
Gittens, Mrs.
Great Oxenbold.
Somerset
Ashill
Ilminster
Hilliar, Mrs. E.
Axhill House.
Batheaston
Bathampton
Maidment, Mr.
Old House Farm.
•
Glastonbury
KcmtonM'vle
Bush, Mrs. M.
Old Homestead.
Dodington
Bridgwater
Browning, Mrs.
Castle of Comfort.
Dulverton
Eastanstey
Kelland, J.
Churcht'n,W.Anstey.
Milverton
Milverton
Dinham, Mrs.
Quaking House Farm.
SheptonM'let
SheptonM'let
Tucker, Mrs. C.
Ham Western Farm.
Uphill
W'on-S-Mare
Smith, E.
Stouridge Farm.
Frome
Fronie
Penny, A. M.
Irndoghill Pytle Fm.
Clevedon
Clevedon
Tinklin, Mrs. W.
Salisbury Farm.
Taunton
Taunton
Hawkins, M. E.
Haydon Farm.
Suffolk
Thwaite
Eye
Rose, Mrs.
Willow Hall.
County
Town
station
NAME
Address
Stafford
Nor bury
Norbury
Mellor, Miss K.
High Grounds.
WolseleyB'ge
Colwich
Lewis, J. H.
Moreton Grange.
Wesfnd
Brough
Musgrave
Bainbridge, Mrs.
Brough Castle.
Longwathby
Culgaith '
Gow, Mrs.
Skirwith.
Oxenthwait
Barras
Beckwith, Mrs.
Ivy View.
Tebay RSO
Tebay
Metcalfe, Mrs.
Byebeck.
Tebay RSO
Tebay
Thwaites, Mrs.
Bretherdale.
Warcop SO
Warcop
Atkinson, Mrs. G.
The Birks.
Wilts
Swindon
Swindon
Cox, Mrs.
Elcombe Ho. Wr'ton.
Stanton
Stanton
Belcher, Mrs. L.
Holmfirth Ho. Blans'n
Wors'ter
Hint on.
Hinton
White, Mrs. W.
Furze Hill Farm.
Broadway
Broadway
Franklin, Mrs. S.
Wychwood House.
Welland
Malvern W'lls
Harber, Mrs. F.
Welland Farm. [Fm.
Welland
Malvern W'lls
Collins, Mrs. F.
Three Cedars Searpool
Pershore
Fladbury
Meakins, Mrs.
Patty's Fm., Crop-
thorne.
Yorks
Addingham
Addinghani
Lister, Mrs. B.
Turner Lane Farm.
Brough
MktWeiget'n
Turner, Mr.
Sancton Lodge.
Driffield
Driffield
Foster, Mrs. T.
Skerne Leys Farm.
Fo'ntain Ab'y
Ripon
Barker, Mrs.
Oldfield Farm.
Flaniboro'
Flamboro'
Stonehouse,W.
North Cliff Farm.
Lebbcrston
Gristhorpe
Atkinson, Mrs. P.
Cliff Farm.
Hohl'dswai'e
Pemstone
Todd, C.
Hill Top House.
Loftus
Grinkil
Hogarth, T.
Scaling.
Leyburn SO
Redmire
Dinsdale, W.
Low Bolton Redmire.
Middleton-in
-Teesdale
Dent, T. W.
Stanhope Gate Farm.
Middleham
Leyburn
Stott, W.
Cover Bridge.
Pateley Bdge
Pateley Bdge
Hallah, Mrs. E.
New Causeway Farm.
Snainton SO
Snainton
Beswick, R.
Grosvenor House.
Whitby
Sleights
Ventress, Mrs.
Intake Ho., Littlebeck.
Westerdale
Castleton
Mercer, Mrs. P.
Hall Farm.
SOUTH 'WALE^.
Count}'
Pemb'ke
Monm'th
Town
St. Davids
Haverf'dwest
Chepstow
Monmouth
station
Fishguard
Johnston
Chepstow
May Hill
NAME
Morgan, Mrs.
John, J. H.
Williams, Mrs. A.
Williams, Mr. G.
Address
The Windmill Farm.
Johnston Hall.
GairlHwyddShirement
Southvilla, Dixton-rd.
NORTH V7ALES.
County
Town
station
NAME
Address
Anglesey
Anglesey
Rhosguch
Jones, Robert
Nanner, Camaes.^
Car'von
Aber
Aber
Jones, Mrs. R. E.
Pen-y-Bryn.
Denbigh
Chirk
Penmaen-M*
Chirk
Glan Conway
Hughes, Mrs C.
Williams, Mrs.
Pontfaen Farm.
The Farm Ty-Mawe.
Merion'h
Dyffryn
Corwen
Dyffryn
Corwen
Williams, Mrs.
Evans, Mrs. S.
Llany war ad wyan .
Groes Lryd.
i
Payment for Camping Sites. — 505. — Experience and
fairness in regard to this question seem to point in the direction
of some kind of payment for the sites we use. True, in not a few
cases I have been asked what I would be prepared to give for
permission to put up a small tent on the lake shore or in a field
or the corner of the wood near the cottage, but I never yet came
across the man who would state when he put the question, what
his price was, but would ask what we would give. It is useful,
therefore, to have some kind of a tariff that has been and may be
adopted. Thus, the scale in the National Camping Club is : —
i/- per tent for i night, 1/6 for 2 nights, 3/- for i week.
FINIS.
The Author wishes to express his indebtedness for the use
of various illustrations in this work^ which he. begs
herewith to acknowledge with his sincere thanks,
The Whole Art of Caravanning" (Bertram Smith— WITH
Longmans, Green & Co.), "Knotting and Splicing" —
(Paul N. Hasluck— Cassell & Co.), "The Forest" B
(Stewart Edward White), "Forest and Stream" E
(U.S.A.), "American iCanoeist," " C.T.C. Gazette," S
"Yacht and Boat Sailing" (Dixon Kemp), T
"Salt Lake Herald," "The Ladies' Cutter," —
"Outing," "Motor Cycle," "Cycle, and Camp," T
" Watery Wanderings," " La Vie au Grand Air," H
.Bristol Wagon and Carriage W^orks Co., A
Ltd., London Aluminium Co., Ltd., N
Escoffier, Ltd., North British Rubber K
Co., Ltd., De Vere & Co., S
The Lady Arthur Grosvenor,
J. J. Boutwood, J.P., E. Horsfield, E. T. Holding, R. C. Mills
R. J. Mecredy, D. McC. Yuile, G. J. Gill, H. Ricketts,
Matthew Arnold, G. E. Webster, "The London Tailor,"
Moeller & Condrup,
E. Manders, J. Ward, etc.
3nt)ey.
Article i
Article
Camping.
Economy of Camping
13
As a Change... '...
17
Expenses of Camping
32
As a Sport ...
H
Beginners, Late
18
Company in Camp
1.
Beginning, Cheap
168
Brother and Sister
175
Careless
9
Camping Chums
19
Cold Weather
177
„ Touring Parties
176
Cycle Camping, Essentials
417
Choosing Companions
24
Cycle, The joy of
413
Company
10
„ The power of ...
412
Husband and Wife ...
174
Detail
28
Ladies in pairs
Ennui
26
Mixed Fixed Camps ...
l88
Equipment, Selecting an
415
Sexes, The ...
16
Experience ...
12
Failure, Causes of
21
The Camp.
How to make the best
Canoe Camp...
437
of a day...
171
Cattle and Tents
224
In Woods ...
212
Damp
34
Kit, Pedestrian
481
Dew on Tents
234
„ Weights of
416
Down-Pegging
220
Lesspn, Giving a
169
Draughts
179
Light- Weight
482
Drops inside Tent
233
Motor Car ...
484
Drying a Tent
238
Opinion, Another
469
Early Morning Starts...
181
Pedestrian, Modern ...
470
Flattening Tent in Gale
376
„ Treble ...
472
Hygienics
15
Pedestrianism, Advant-
•
Ill-provided Camps ...
172
ages of ...
478
Litter left Behind
29
Perambulator
477
„ „ Outside
30
Permanent ...
485
Loafing
31
Practice and Persever-
Localities
215
cince ... ...
27
Lone Camps...
249
What gives the most
Molestation ...
221
pleasure...
170
Night Surprises
222
Object, A Definite
II
Costs.
Packing, Quick
182
Caravan
452
Pegging Outwards
383
Caravanning...
449
Privacy
210
•• ••• •••
468
Public, The ...
20
Safety
Scares
Selecting a Tent
Self-contained Camps
Shelter
„ Artificial
Simplicity
Snow on Tents
Spraying in Tent
Tent to Tent, End on
Tips
Trench round Tent
Unprotected Tents
Ventilation . . .
Warming a Tent
Wet Day in Camp
Packing Tent up
Tent in...
„ Walls of Tent
Wind and what it does
with Tents
„ Change of
W^ind's Ways
Camp Sites.
Ground, 'J'he
List of
Payment for
Permission ...
Putting-up ...
Searching for
Selecting
>i
>}
Article
223
207
173
213
214
25
235
232
241
23
230
225
216
236
33
239
237
231
218
219
217
211
504
505
466
447
208
209
Types of Campers.
Energetic, The
Fine Weather, The ...
Ideal, The
„ Failure, The
Novice, The Obstinate
Self-Reliant, The
Tentless
Variable, The ..:
Tents.
5
3
7
4
I
6
22
2
" Brigand "
"Cabin"*...
"Canadian"
Caravan ...
Deck
,, Square
Divided ...
Edgington's
Family
For all Purposes
"Gipsy" .:.
„ Giant
In Profile ...
New, A
Pedestrian
Seaside
Special, and their uses
"Tee-Pee"
Van
Cutting Making, etc
Cutting
„ Ends
Door Wings
End Extensions
Home-Made
Making
„ Amateur ..
Tents, Sizes of
Tears in
To Plan
Types : —
"A"
Boating
369
434
Fabrics : —
Atmospheric Effects
on
Calico, Sheeting
„ B^rown
Canvases, Proofed ..
Duck, Cotton
„ Heavy Cotton
Gabardine...
Lawn
Linen and Holland ..
Sheeting, Unbleached
Wigan
Silk
"Thintus"
Wind Friction on ,
Article
362
357
358
454
435
436
226
493
364
498
359
360
356
500
366
365
355
361
363
370
371
379
378
374
372
373
367
375
368
353
347
348
352
349
350
497
345
346
351
343
344
354
Pitching : —
Dark, Pitching in ..
Divided Labour
Single- Handed
Voluntary Help
Wet, Pitching in ..
Accessories.
Bath, Portable
Buckets
„ Canvas
Candelabra ...
Candle Holder, Clip
Article
228
180
382
229
227
455
461
397
396
501
Curtain and Ground Sheet 240
Fly Sheet ... ... 387
Flat ... 388
Ground Sheets ... 384
„ „ and Tent 454
Hardware Specialities 494
Head Shield for Tent... 492
Pegs
Aluminium ... 321
Drawing ... ... 319
How to Use ... 317
How to String ... 323
In Soft Ground ... 318
Iron ... ... 320
„ Dimensions of... 322
Make-Shift ... 324
Pegs ... ... 316
Poles
Dimensions of ... 392
Materials for ... 391
Poles ... ... 39Cf
Pedestrian ... 393
Splicing ... ... 394
Ridge Lines... ... 389
Screen, Canvas ... 463
Side-Parrells... ... 385
Slides
Dimensions of ... 327
Points in ... ... 328
Shape of ... ... 325
Types of ... ... 326
Tables, Folding ... 456
Article
Beds, Bedding, etc.
Bags, Sleeping ... 206
Beds ... ... i8<>
Bracken ... ... 202
Hay ... ... 201
Heather ... ... 204
Leaf ... ... 203
Reeded, full length ... 193
Straw ... ... 190
Blanket, Ground ... 195
» » •• 432
Blankets, Horse ... 196
,, Austrian ... 197
Cushions, Rubber Hip 192
Hammock, Tent ... 194
„ The Tocah 496
Head, Covering the ... 200
Hip Hole ... ... 191
Late Nights ... ... 188
Opiates ... ... 185
Pillows ... ... 205
Quilts, Down ... 198
Sleep, Hours of ... 183
Sleeping ... .. 184
>) ••• ... 4^5
„ Accommodation 445
Snoring ... ... 186
Valance, The ... 199
Waking to Time ... 187
Carrying Equipment.
Bags
Abaft Saddle ... 420
Angle Frame ... 425
"Any-Size" Kit ... 424
Cruising Kit ... 439
Forward Handle ... 422
Handle ... ... 421
Rooksac ... ... 474
Sac, Canadian ... 475
Saddle ... ... 419
Sling ... 426
Swatch, Shoulder ... 476
Carriage, Canoe
Carrier, Head
Impedimenta, Caravan
438
423
457
Kit, Caravan...
Methods of ...
Pack, The ...
Poles
Article
446
418
480
395
»
ti
Drag "Shoe"
Horses
Touring and Distances.
Camping Countries ... 502
Canoe, "Severn," Cruising 440
„ Yawl ... ... 441
Distance per Day, Cycle 427
Caravan 467
Pedestrian 473
453
448
464
414
491
503
451
47Q
428
442
444
Machine, The
Playing at Tramps
Scotch and Irish Miles
Tour, An Enjoyable
„ Walking
„ Where to
Van, The Lightest
Vans
Clothes.
Men's : —
Bare Feet ... 261
„ Head ... 263
Boots ... ... 490
Clothes, Colour of ... 268
„ Pedestrian 471
„ Spare ... 269
Coat ... ... 254
Footwear ... ... 259
Headgear ... ... 262
Kit, Personal ... 489
Nether Garments .. 257
Slippers ... ... 260
Stockings -.. ... 258
Underwear ... 256
Waistcoat... ... 255
Waterproofs, Boat
Camping ... 264
Waterproofs, Cycle... 266
„ Van ... 265
„ Care of 267
Article
Ladies' : —
Coat ... ... 270
Corsets ... ... 271
Dress ... ... 431
Footwear ... ... 277
Headgear ... ... 276
Hose, Wool 275
Knickerbockers ... 273
Skirt ... . ... 272
Under Garments ... 274
Waterproof Coat ... 278
Skirt ... 279
Selecting 280
Toilet.
Bag... ... ... 304
Basin, Wash-hand ... 307
Bathing ... ... 314
,, Costume ... 315
Brush, Hair ... ... 312
Comb ... ... 313
Glasses, Looking ... 311
Razor ... ... 308
„ Strop ... ... 309
Requisites ... ... 430
Sets ... ... 303
Soap Box ... ... 306
„ Paper ... ... 305
Shaving, Hot Water for 310
•
Fires, Stoves, etc.
Cranes, Caravan Cooking 443
Fires
Camp, Real ... 242
Number of Pans on 245
Stick ... ... 243
„ How to Make... 244
Trench ... ... 459
Wet Sticks... ... 246
Ovens
Earth Hole ... 247
"Hestia" ... ... 405
Stoves
French ... ... 401
"Mersey ... ... 399
Article
Article
Pad or Vapour
• ••
400
Cookerv
• . .
433
Petrol
406
Cooking
• . *
450
"Primus" ...
• • •
402
>> ...
. . .
458
„ A little trouble
„ Arrangements
483
with
• • •
495
„ Quick
. . .
253
Range,
Duplex
404
„ in Wet Weathe
T 252
Ring
407
Dried Apricots, Pipp
ins
133
Russian
398
Duck in Embers
250
Shield
410
„ Roasted
63
„ Tin
411
Kgg Omelette
53
Used inside Tent
251
Eggs, Boiled... .
■ . . .
50
t
„ Cooking
49
Culinary Utensils.
„ Fried ...
51
"Clouts"
297
„ Poached •
52
Cups, Drinking
284
Eels, Stewed...
47
» Egg ...
• • •
288
Fish, Boiling
48
„ Horn Tea
286
Fruit Stews, Wild
lOI
Horns, Drinking
...
285
„ Stewed
• k. »
102
Knife, Bread
282
Fowl, Boiled
77
Knives and Forks
28J
Gruel
86
Plates
283
Haddock, Boiled
41
Saucers
287
„ Fried'
' 42
. Sets, "So-Soon"
403
Herrings, Fried
38
„ Stock ...
409
Pickled
40
. Spoon, Porridge
^•
Red
39
Tea Cosy, Paper
...
89!
Jelly
93
„ Strainers
...
.296
Kidneys, Fri«d
59
- Toaster, "Primus"
408
Liver and Bacon
60
•
Mushrooms, Fried
62
Cooking.
1
„ Horse
76
Apples, Baked
• • .
96
„ Stewed
75
•i . „ 'v'DtimpKftg
...
94,
Mutton Chop
55
1) M
Baked
95
Onion Gravy
61
Bacon, Fried
• • •
54
„ Spanish '
Parsley Butter
^. . •
80
Bloater, „ » ^
• • •
37
79
Blackberries
• • ♦
103
Pancakes
91
Blanc Man^e
• • •
92
Pigeon, Stewed
74
Bread, Bakmg
• • •
70
Porridge, Eating
85
„ i» in earth hole
248
„ Making
83
„ Making
• • •
69
Potato Cakes
68
„ and Milk
• • •
87
Potatoes, Fried
67
„ and Butter
Pudding loo
„ Roasted
66
Carrots, etc., with Steak
58
,, with Cnop
56
Chicken Broth
• • •
78
Rice, Ground
98
„ Fried
• • •
64
„ Pudding
97
Grilled
• • •
65
Rabbit, Stewed
73
Coffee
• • •
90
Salmon, Boiled
45
Salmon, Fried
Soups
„ Stock ...
Steak
„ Stewed
Stew, Irish ...
Tapioca Pudding
X \^ A • • • • • •
Trout, Boiled
Fried...
f>
Dietary,
Food, Ampleness of ...
Foods, Nutritious
Fruit, Skins of
Lunch ...
Cooked
Cycle-Camping
Meals, eating before ...
„ in Company ...
Meal Hours, Regularity
v/1 • • • • • •
Vegetarian ...
Article
46
81
82
57
72
71
99
88
44
43
114
104
fo6
109
no
III
112
115
117
113
108
Foods and Beverages.
Beverages
Bread
„ ' Brown
Butter
Cheese
Coffee in Tins
Cream
Eggs
„ Fresh ...
„ New Laid
Fruits, Dried
Milk
Salad, Lobster
„ Simple Camp
Stores, Stand by
130
118
120
122
121
131
124
125
127
126
132
123
128
129
429
Tinned Foods, Fruits, &c.
Apricots ... ... 152
Beef, Braized ... 147
Bloater Paste ... 138
Crabs ... .. 134
Fruits and Vegetables
Greengages ...
Lobster
Meats
„ Potted...
„ „ in earthen-
ware jars
Milk
Peaches
X \^Al 3 • • • • « •
X^ Cdtd • • • • • •
Pie, Camp ...
Plums
Sausages, Irish
Salmon
Sardines -
Scollops, Minced
Steak
„ Minced...
Soups
Tomatoes
„ Soup
Tongues
Sheep
• • •
))
Preserves, etc
{ams
ioney
„ Ealing
Heather
))
„ m squares
Run ...
>»
>»
Sweatmeats
Article
150
15*
136
142
14S
149
160
153
IS5
157
140
154
139
135
137
156
144
143
141
158
159
145
146
162
163
167
164
166
165
161
ft
Carrying Foods, etc.
Baskets, Camp ... 298
Hamper ... 301
Japanese ... 299
Wicfker ... 300
Bread Bag ... ... 119
Jam Tins, etc. ... 291
Milk Tin, " Campo " ... 293
„ Cruising ... 294
Oatmeal Bag... ... 292
Pepper Boxes ... 289
Salt „ ... 290
Spirit and Oil Tins ... 295
straps. Leather
302
Linis, Surgical
Lumbago
329
341
Ailments and
Remedies.
Plasters
331
Bandages
330
Poisoning, Ptomaine .
■ 338
Bruises
■ 336
35
Colds
- $
Skin, Gold Beater
332
Sunburn
342
„ Feverish
340
„ The Scienc
of!
. l6
Cuts
- 5S
Hiscellaneous.
Diarrhoea, etc.
Knots in Camping
- W.
Finger-stalls
Gatherings ...
333
Lashing
33S
Lighting ...
. 462
Headache ...
339
Looping, Method of .
38.
Hunger- Faintness
105
Photography
499
Indigestion ...
107
Pioneer Implements .
. 460
337
Stays, Running
. 380
Price :
' lit QaUitT
21/
itnd QornUt^
AS HAMMOCK 15/=*
Xhe XOCAM.
What makes this invention specially attractive and
useful, is its very siniple and ingenious method
of adjustment. To alter the height of one end or
vary the inclination from the head to the foot, one simply '
rotates one or other of the supporting props lo the required
position, and the whole becomes immediately locked
in place automatically hy the mere replacing of
the load upon the seat.
Stretcher, and Deck Chair.
Full particulars free on application to
THE TOCAH CO., Ltd.,
A^oosoi} Cb&rqbers.
— ,, LinCOL/l.
Price :
21/-
2nd ftulit
ISA
AS BED
"PHUVIUS" COOKING STOVES.
10/4
"PICNIC PRIMUS."
No. 230. ■ Roarer
Burner
No. 934. Silent
Burner ... lo/S
TioBox"A,"6iby 6| by 34 in-
jll I extra.
Weight, complete with
Box, 3 lbs.
The"PicnicandCamp-
ing Primus" both take
to pieces and pack up into
amall (in case, 'and can be
carried ready filled with par-
aflin. These are sufficiently
powerful to boil two pints of
water in four minutes. Thou-
sands of users acknowledge
the fact that the complete
case, as illustrated, is indis-
pensable to Motorists, Cyclists,
Camping Parties, etc., etc.
"CAMPINQ PRIMUS."
No. 215. Roarer
Burner .
No 3i6. Silent
Burner ... 15/.
Tin Sox "C," 8^ by 8 by 4i in',
4/5 extra.
iveighi, complete with
Box, 4i lbs.
i3/r
"PRIMUS" TOASTER.
Specially adapted for use
with the "Primus" Stove and
Gas Rings.
Price 1/3 each.
Complete list of'Primds" Stoves sbn
Post Fr£B.
RD. nELHUISH, Limited,
HARDWARE MERCHANTS,
50, SI, 84, 88, & 87, FETTER LANE, E.C.
and 143, HOLBORN, E.C.
Detailed List
free
on Application.
Canjpins Revolutionized !
Its Origin, and Se«UEL.
1/- [postage ao.] 5/- [P08TAQE 40.]
Mr. T. H. Holding (expert camper,
canoeist, yachtsman, and cyclist) has
designed over loo original specialities in
light, refined Camping appliances, suitable
for Alpine and Rock climbing. Van and
Cycle, Canoe and Boat, and Pedestrian
Camping. These are at once the lightest
r QUALITY appliances in the world.
Tents from ii-ozs. to ii-lbs.
Prices from 19/- to £8 (silk).
THE WESTMINSTER
Photographic Exchange, Ltd.
CAMERAS, LENSES AMD ACCESSORIES
by all the Leading Manufacturers.
folding pocl^el KodaJis, Cameos, aid Sandersons, a speciality.
"THE OAMEO."
A compact folding camera taking
ptaies in single metal dark slides
[o;:ussing by rack and pinion, either
on ttie screen or by scale, rising
and cross front, Automatic shutter
giving all speeds from i second to
]/iooth second.
Weight in J-plate size, I^-lbs.
Dimensions (no. 5) -.Si by4ibyii.
Made in ^-plate, 5 by 4, post card,
and J-plale sizes.
Prices from £3.
" THE SINSEBSON."
A folding camera
equal to every class
vilh ex-
lending front.
Maximum rise and
swinging front.
Made of mahogany
throughout, covered
in best leather, su-
perbly finished. An
ideal camera for ar-
chitectural and tele-
pholographic work.
Made in t-plaie, 5
by 4, post card, and
J-plate sizes.
PRiCEsfrom£5iO.-
Second-baod Apparatus Bought, Sold, or Exchanged.
Che CEIcstminstcr photographic Gxchangc, Ctd.
The Westminster Photographic Exchange, Ltd.,
o NOT occupy the premises at 211, Oxford Street,
s stated, in error, on page 397.
^haaM you require
PRINTING
0/ aiiy de5Criplio[\
Casle/uUy Pone, al TleasonabU Charges,
Consult—
DE VERE & CO.,
Comnietc(a[ & Srtlatlc |>rintei3,
1-3 Church Passage,
New Compton Street,
London, w.c.